beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o absence_n from_o earth_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o have_v constant_o oppose_v unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a nature_n they_o have_v formal_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o polutopie_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n i_o mean_v against_o his_o presence_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n 17._o fulgent_n ad_fw-la trasim_n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o for_o they_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n leave_v earth_n when_o it_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o as_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o heaven_n 14._o aug._n fp._n 57_o &_o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la ep._n id_fw-la de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 29._o id._n tract_n 31._o in_o joan._n vigil_n contr_n eutyck_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o after_o the_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o a_o true_a body_n that_o there_o be_v no_o corporal_a nature_n that_o can_v be_v whole_o and_o entire_o in_o heaven_n and_o whole_o upon_o earth_n at_o once_o that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n according_a to_o the_o body_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o he_o so_o depart_v from_o a_o place_n that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o part_v when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o another_o place_n that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v upon_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v now_o in_o heaven_n doubtless_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o it_o we_o look_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n 323._o bertram_n de_fw-fr nativ_n christ_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o spicileg_n dacher_n p._n 323._o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o property_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o dimension_n of_o his_o body_n because_o that_o which_o be_v local_a be_v not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o it_o go_v unto_o some_o other_o place_n when_o it_o have_v leave_v the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v before_o 82._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 2._o p._n 82._o therefore_o st._n justin_n martyr_v prove_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n that_o the_o father_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n have_v raise_v the_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o raise_v he_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o there_o to_o keep_v or_o retain_v he_o until_o he_o have_v slay_v the_o devil_n his_o enemy_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a which_o he_o foreknow_v shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v second_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o occupy_v any_o space_n if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v leave_v we_o proof_n in_o their_o write_n or_o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o contrary_a of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n they_o will_v doubtless_o have_v bring_v some_o exception_n touch_v the_o glorious_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n they_o be_v too_o prudent_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o forget_v so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n the_o silence_n whereof_o may_v have_v be_v of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o have_v do_v notable_a prejudice_n unto_o their_o doctrine_n so_o that_o have_v exact_o consider_v what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o in_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v natural_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n for_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o follow_v then_o of_o necessity_n as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v invisible_o and_o without_o fill_v a_o space_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o its_o dimension_n this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v discover_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o bound_n 3._o cyril_n alexan._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la c._n 3._o t._n 6._o aug._n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 51._o t._n 4._o &_o alibi_fw-la fulgent_n deâ—_n de_fw-fr ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 3._o nor_o limit_n nor_o figure_n and_o which_o can_v be_v handle_v nor_o see_v can_v be_v a_o body_n that_o all_o body_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n by_o its_o compass_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n continue_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o god_n put_v it_o when_o he_o make_v it_o it_o not_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n think_v it_o be_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o occasion_n that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o have_v any_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o although_o they_o so_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n yet_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v another_o whole_o peculiar_a unto_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o take_v up_o of_o any_o space_n and_o without_o that_o each_o part_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n which_o shall_v be_v proportion_v unto_o its_o greatness_n and_o compass_n nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v say_v they_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n have_v ever_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o no_o exception_n can_v be_v find_v for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o glorious_a redeemer_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o want_v wisdom_n and_o conduct_n but_o they_o think_v this_o will_v be_v to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o their_o glory_n and_o to_o slander_v the_o great_a reputation_n they_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o will_v render_v they_o useless_a in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n because_o upon_o each_o point_n in_o dispute_n some_o of_o either_o side_n may_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o like_a thing_n and_o make_v they_o party_n it_o be_v much_o better_o say_v they_o to_o confess_v sincere_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o any_o other_o manner_n than_o as_o body_n be_v wont_a to_o exist_v because_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o will_v have_v his_o apostle_n know_v by_o see_v and_o feel_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v another_o consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v form_v so_o long_o ago_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v every_o day_n by_o pronounce_v these_o word_n unto_o which_o the_o latin_n attribute_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o will_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o divers_a mean_n by_o which_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v my_o design_n not_o permit_v it_o because_o i_o compose_v a_o historical_a treatise_n as_o far_o as_o the_o subject_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o do_v endeavour_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v to_o avoid_v any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n i_o will_v then_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o avoid_v allow_v as_o true_a this_o three_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v read_v their_o work_n i_o find_v they_o hold_v for_o a_o undoubted_a maxim_n 3._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n tertul._n contr_n hermog_n c._n 19_o just_a martyr_n sect_n 17.23.43.59_o p._n 44._o orig._n in_o exod._n hom_o 6._o hilar._n l._n 12._o de_fw-fr trin._n &_o in_o psal_n 138._o athanas_n contr_n aâ—riau_n orat_fw-la 3._o that_o what_o be_v make_v be_v not_o
term_v the_o mother_n and_o root_n of_o all_o riches_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o life_n of_o virtue_n and_o the_o way_n which_o lead_v unto_o paradise_n they_o cheerful_o with_o their_o good_n relieve_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o they_o be_v member_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o which_o the_o lord_n be_v please_v by_o his_o grace_n to_o settle_v they_o to_o make_v they_o partaker_n of_o his_o great_a salvation_n s._n luke_n give_v we_o so_o clear_a and_o full_a a_o representation_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o can_v be_v think_v of_o without_o admiration_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n without_o lament_v and_o deplore_a the_o dulness_n and_o coldness_n of_o these_o last_o time_n wherein_o be_v too_o plain_o see_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o foretell_v that_o iniquity_n shall_v abound_v and_o the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v wax_v cold_a but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o this_o charity_n be_v in_o its_o great_a beauty_n the_o whole_a church_n offer_v unto_o god_n upon_o the_o table_n every_o lord_n day_n or_o on_o the_o day_n when_o they_o assemble_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o of_o there_o union_n their_o oblation_n for_o the_o support_n of_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n or_o minister_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o their_o poor_a and_o for_o the_o other_o necessity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o out_o of_o these_o offering_n there_o be_v take_v as_o much_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o holy_a communion_n a_o custom_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o s._n clement_n one_o of_o their_o disciple_n 53._o clement_n epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 53._o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o matter_n already_o establish_v in_o that_o excellent_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o the_o name_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n whereof_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o pastor_n those_o say_v he_o which_o make_v their_o oblation_n at_o the_o time_n appoint_v be_v agreeable_a and_o bless_a for_o obey_v the_o command_n of_o god_n they_o do_v not_o sin_n 60._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 1._o p._n 60._o and_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o first_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n it_o be_v common_o call_v the_o second_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o food_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n by_o believer_n with_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o be_v eat_v and_o to_o relieve_v the_o poor_a be_v call_v oblation_n and_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o excellent_a work_n he_o say_v that_o after_o prayer_n and_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n there_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n mingle_v with_o wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v these_o thing_n render_v praise_n and_o thanks_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o there_o also_o he_o distinguish_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o minister_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o action_n of_o the_o people_n present_v he_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o action_n he_o call_v oblation_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o afterward_o eleemos_n cypr_fw-la de_fw-la operib_n &_o eleemos_n s._n cyprian_n also_o mention_n these_o oblation_n but_o under_o the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n when_o he_o reproach_v a_o rich_a and_o covetous_a widow_n that_o she_o come_v into_o the_o assembly_n or_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n without_o a_o oblation_n and_o that_o she_o take_v part_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o poor_a have_v offer_v 118._o hieron_n in_o â—erem_fw-la c._n 11._o &_o in_o ezech._n c._n 18._o innoc._n ad_fw-la dâ—cent_fw-la c._n 3._o ambros_n in_o pâ—al_a 118._o in_o like_a manner_n s._n jerom_n and_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o inform_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o deacon_n do_v public_o repeat_v in_o the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o those_o which_o offer_v s._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n in_o the_o argument_n upon_o the_o 118._o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o 119._o teach_v we_o that_o he_o that_o will_v communicate_v after_o have_v receive_v holy_a baptism_n be_v oblige_v to_o offer_v his_o present_a or_o gift_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o constitution_n which_o common_o go_v under_o the_o apostle_n name_n 10._o conslit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o s._n 10._o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o which_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o the_o first-fruit_n to_o the_o end_n god_n will_v render_v they_o a_o hundred_o fold_n and_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o piece_n several_a rule_n touch_v those_o oblation_n 122._o sozom._n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 15._o hist_o eccles_n l._n 5._o c._n 17._o aug._n ep._n 122._o sozomen_n observe_v in_o his_o church-history_n that_o the_o emperor_n valens_n come_v to_o church_n offer_v the_o gift_n upon_o the_o table_n theodoret_n report_v the_o same_o of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o two_o christian_a woman_n captive_n who_o deplore_a their_o misery_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v they_o can_v neither_o carry_v their_o oblation_n unto_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n nor_o find_v any_o priest_n unto_o who_o to_o present_v it_o he_o id._n serm._n 215._o the_o temp_n if_o it_o be_v he_o and_o elsewhere_o recommend_v unto_o his_o flock_n the_o use_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o oblation_n offer_v say_v he_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o the_o altar_n that_o man_n that_o be_v able_a to_o offer_v and_o do_v not_o aught_o to_o blush_v for_o shame_n if_o he_o communicate_v of_o the_o offering_n of_o another_o and_o because_o the_o charity_n of_o christian_n decay_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o their_o zeal_n insensible_o fail_v and_o lose_v daily_o some_o of_o its_o ardour_n and_o strength_n these_o oblation_n be_v not_o so_o numerous_a as_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v every_o one_o easy_o dispense_n with_o himself_o in_o not_o offer_v at_o the_o table_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o do_v the_o council_n be_v oblige_v by_o their_o canon_n and_o decree_n to_o kindle_v the_o fire_n of_o this_o zeal_n which_o be_v almost_o extinguish_v whereunto_o tend_v that_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o mascon_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 585_o 4._o council_n matisc_n 2._o can_n 4._o which_o ordain_v that_o all_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v every_o lord_n day_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o mayence_n anno_fw-la 813._o which_o require_v that_o christian_a people_n shall_v continual_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n to_o make_v the_o oblation_n gall._n con._n mogunt_n a_o 813._o can_n 44._o capitul_n 858._o c._n 53._o t._n 3._o council_n gall._n which_o be_v also_o repeat_v in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charlemagne_n chap._n 94._o it_o be_v also_o one_o of_o the_o instruction_n which_o herard_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n give_v unto_o his_o priest_n anno_fw-la 858._o that_o they_o shall_v exhort_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v their_o oblation_n to_o god_n and_o also_o in_o many_o other_o part_n of_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o john_n the_o deacon_n in_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o need_v those_o exhortation_n of_o present_v she_o offer_v unto_o god_n or_o whether_o she_o do_v it_o of_o her_o own_o free_a will_n and_o by_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n which_o inspire_v the_o primitive_a christian_n with_o such_o commendable_a sentiment_n of_o pity_n and_o charity_n 41._o vita_fw-la gregor_n 1._o l._n 2._o c._n 41._o but_o in_o fine_a he_o write_v that_o a_o certain_a woman_n do_v offer_v unto_o gregory_n as_o he_o celebrate_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o usual_a oblation_n and_o that_o afterward_o gregory_n say_v in_o give_v she_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n preserve_v your_o soul_n she_o smile_v in_o that_o he_o call_v the_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o make_v herself_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o for_o the_o most_o part_n none_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o those_o which_o present_v their_o oblation_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o canon_n in_o the_o council_n which_o prescribe_v to_o who_o the_o oblation_n be_v to_o be_v distribute_v and_o to_o who_o not_o but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o allege_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n see_v the_o matter_n admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v not_o all_o that_o we_o intend_v
in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o the_o sermon_n be_v the_o word_n whereof_o we_o intend_v to_o cite_v they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o almighty_a god_n 405._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi hom._n 5._o lib._n 9_o p._n 405._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o attribute_n it_o unto_o sanctification_n the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o be_v pronounce_v he_o say_v take_v and_o drink_v facundus_n of_o hermiane_n the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o epist_n l._n 7._o what_o we_o say_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n present_o after_o invocation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n of_o the_o oblation_n 63._o epist_n 63._o by_o that_o prayer_n only_o which_o some_o have_v observe_v after_o he_o that_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 26._o walafridus_n strabo_n cap._n 20_o and_o berno_n cap._n 1._o isidore_z of_o sevill_n 15._o de_fw-fr eccles_n offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o st._n peter_n first_o of_o all_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o be_v consecrate_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o holy_a action_n because_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v for_o we_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n touch_v image_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 32._o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 1._o c._n 32._o rabanus_n maurus_n the_o lord_n first_o of_o all_o consecrate_a by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n which_o his_o apostle_n imitate_v practise_v afterward_o and_o teach_v their_o successor_n to_o do_v so_o likewise_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v now_o practice_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o and_o again_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v embalm_v with_o sweet_a spice_n be_v due_o put_v into_o a_o new_a sepulchre_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n be_v prepare_v with_o the_o perfume_n of_o holy_a prayer_n it_o be_v administer_v in_o sacred_a vessel_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n 2._o serm._n 11_o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n part_n 2._o to_o the_o end_n believer_n may_v receive_v it_o egberâ—_n against_o the_o cathari_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n seem_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n although_o his_o doctrine_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o rabanus_n have_v we_o no_o other_o testimony_n but_o these_o abovementioned_a and_o which_o be_v frequent_o allege_v they_o be_v doubtless_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o join_v the_o follow_a testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a to_o begin_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o book_n against_o fabian_n say_v 202._o exit_fw-la libro_fw-la 8._o p._n 202._o you_o have_v imagine_v touch_v the_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o at_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v implore_v that_o it_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v local_o present_a and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o baptism_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o eight_o act_n of_o the_o vi_o general_a council_n we_o say_v he_o e._n tom._n 5._o council_n p._n 99_o e._n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o be_v sanctify_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saviour_n of_o all_o the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 693._o say_v c._n can._n 6._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 430._o c._n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v it_o upon_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o again_o our_o assembly_n have_v appoint_v by_o a_o general_a consent_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v present_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n a_o entire_a and_o good_a loaf_n to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n a_o council_n of_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338._o bishop_n assemble_v anno._n 754._o say_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 756._o act_n 6._o council_n 2._o niceni_n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o as_o a_o true_a figure_n or_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v become_v his_o divine_a body_n and_o will_v you_o know_v how_o the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n say_v the_o father_n interpose_v to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a to_o wit_n by_o his_o prayer_n whereby_o he_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n george_n pachimer_n 290._o in_o epist_n 9_o t._n 1._o p._n 290._o paraphraser_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a cup._n in_o the_o ancient_a formulary_n of_o a_o uncertain_a author_n publish_v by_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n edit_fw-la c._n 8._o p._n 121._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o author_n whereof_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o lovis_n the_o debonnair_a we_o find_v that_o this_o prince_n to_o honour_v the_o church_n order_v that_o all_o those_o shall_v be_v set_v free_a and_o at_o liberty_n that_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n and_o say_v he_o who_o consecrate_v by_o the_o intervention_n of_o their_o prayer_n 18._o de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptism_n do_fw-mi 18._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o write_v unto_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 489._o tom._n 6._o council_n p._n 489._o attribute_n the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n and_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o word_n be_v find_v cite_v in_o the_o iv_o act_n of_o the_o council_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 738._o ibid._n p_o 738._o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o viii_o ecumenical_a council_n the_o council_n of_o cressy_n assemble_v anno._n 858._o say_v 129._o tom._n 3._o conc._n gall._n p._n 129._o that_o consecratton_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n write_v unto_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o complain_v of_o some_o sharp_a and_o bitter_a word_n which_o this_o pope_n use_v against_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n we_o can_v think_v that_o such_o word_n can_v proceed_v out_o of_o your_o mouth_n 265._o supplem_fw-la conc._n gal._n p._n 265._o as_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o devout_a and_o holy_a prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n allege_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o corby_n viz_o a_o old_a explication_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o a_o ancient_a treatise_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o both_o which_o the_o consecration_n be_v attribute_v unto_o prayer_n in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o manuscript_n be_v find_v these_o word_n by_o maynard_n relation_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v with_o prayer_n 13._o p._n 12._o p._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v thing_n make_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o word_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o learned_a friar_n be_v upon_o a_o matter_n take_v out_o of_o s._n isidore_n lib._n 6._o orig._n c._n 19_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o canon_n 183._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 183._o first_o part._n the_o oblation_n say_v he_o which_o be_v to_o be_v present_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v consecrate_v chief_o by_o the_o prayer_n wherein_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o borrow_v from_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a greek_a church_n
this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o o._n he_o make_v no_o mention_n then_o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o show_v the_o type_n of_o that_o passion_n e._n not_o any_o o._n but_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n e._n it_o be_v true_a o_o the_o body_n than_o be_v crucify_a and_o venerable_a bede_n 14._o bede_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o he_o himself_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o present_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o he_o may_v show_v the_o fraction_n of_o his_o body_n also_o it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n that_o christian_n careful_o observe_v this_o ceremony_n for_o they_o consecrate_v a_o loaf_n great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a morsel_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o communicant_a all_o the_o liturgy_n that_o be_v extant_a true_a or_o false_a testify_v this_o fraction_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v it_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sergius_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n that_o he_o ordain_v that_o at_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n extr._n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 407._o extr._n the_o people_n and_o clergy_n shall_v sing_v lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o hugh_n maynard_n who_o we_o mention_v before_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o st._n gregory_n some_o ancient_a manuscript_n which_o contain_v several_a liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o all_o these_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n the_o fraction_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v therein_o find_v in_o that_o of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n this_o prayer_n be_v make_v when_o the_o body_n be_v break_v o_o lord_n vouchsafe_v to_o send_v if_o it_o be_v thy_o will_n 265._o appear_v ad_fw-la lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 265._o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o this_o holy_a and_o immortal_a mystery_n to_o wit_n upon_o thy_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o o_o lord_n we_o break_v it_o and_o be_v please_v to_o bless_v it_o and_o vouchsafe_v to_o make_v we_o fit_a to_o handle_v it_o with_o pure_a hand_n and_o sense_n and_o to_o receive_v it_o worthy_o in_o another_o of_o these_o manuscript_n towards_o the_o year_n 1079._o 276._o ibid._n p._n 276._o there_o be_v also_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n into_o several_a part_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o a_o three_o of_o the_o year_n 1032._o or_o thereabouts_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o while_o the_o bishop_n be_v make_v the_o fraction_n 24._o in_o notis_n p_o 24._o he_o say_v lamb_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v he_o bite_v in_o communicate_v in_o part_n of_o the_o oblation_n there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o this_o fraction_n in_o those_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n abovementioned_a alibi_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 141._o &_o alibi_fw-la the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n observe_v what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v of_o pope_n sergius_n and_o because_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v scrupulous_a because_o the_o roman_a order_n command_v to_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o reproach_n they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n 29._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 29._o we_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o that_o some_o person_n of_o late_a time_n do_v find_v and_o think_v strange_a that_o the_o roman_a order_n enjoin_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v break_v as_o if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v or_o that_o they_o have_v forget_v what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n that_o he_o bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n continue_v with_o one_o accord_n in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o watch_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o prayer_n as_o for_o the_o holy_a father_n he_o say_v that_o forbear_v at_o this_o time_n to_o speak_v of_o all_o other_o who_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a mystery_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o evangelist_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o instance_n in_o the_o example_n of_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n who_o smile_v when_o she_o hear_v gregory_n call_v that_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o herself_o have_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o custom_n of_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a ground_n the_o slander_n he_o make_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o eleven_o century_n in_o that_o they_o use_v oblation_n which_o have_v be_v before_o consecrate_v during_o the_o lent_n because_o that_o oblige_a they_o to_o separate_v the_o benediction_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o distribution_n of_o it_o and_o indeed_o during_o lent_n they_o do_v not_o full_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n and_o on_o that_o day_n they_o keep_v some_o of_o the_o consecrate_a symbol_n to_o communicate_v the_o other_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o so_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o do_v that_o at_o several_a time_n which_o our_o saviour_n do_v at_o once_o when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n thereupon_o humbert_n press_v his_o enemy_n nicetas_n b._n humbert_n contr_n nicet_fw-la t._n 4._o bibl._n pat._n part_n 2._o p._n 246._o â—id_n p._n 216._o b._n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n we_o read_v say_v he_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n not_o a_o imperfect_a but_o a_o perfect_a commemoration_n in_o give_v unto_o they_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v break_v and_o at_o the_o same_o instant_a break_a and_o distribute_v for_o he_o not_o only_o bless_v it_o defer_v till_o next_o day_n to_o break_v it_o neither_o content_v he_o himself_o to_o break_v it_o but_o he_o distribute_v it_o present_o after_o have_v break_v it_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bless_a martyr_n pope_n alexander_n the_o five_o after_o st_n peter_n insert_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v not_o as_o oft_o as_o you_o do_v this_o but_z as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v these_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o you_o bless_v that_o you_o break_v and_o that_o you_o distribute_v you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o because_o each_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n the_o blessing_n without_o the_o distribution_n do_v not_o perfect_o represent_v the_o commemoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o more_o than_o the_o distribution_n do_v without_o the_o benediction_n and_o the_o break_v i_o say_v nothing_o here_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o pope_n alexander_n which_o be_v a_o forge_a and_o a_o counterfeit_a piece_n as_o be_v all_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n until_o siricius_n it_o suffice_v that_o until_o the_o day_n of_o humbert_n and_o also_o before_o it_o be_v own_v to_o be_v true_a that_o so_o its_o authority_n may_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o ceremony_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n as_o a_o thing_n essential_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n also_o we_o see_v that_o most_o christian_a communion_n observe_v it_o at_o this_o time_n not_o distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o communicant_n until_o it_o be_v break_v in_o parcel_n to_o give_v a_o piece_n or_o morsel_n unto_o each_o one_o so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o greek_n the_o moscovite_n the_o russian_n and_o the_o abassins_n for_o they_o make_v a_o loaf_n of_o bread_n great_a or_o less_o either_o in_o breadth_n or_o thickness_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n so_o that_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o they_o break_v it_o into_o little_a bit_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o holy_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v as_o st._n austin_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o some_o place_n they_o call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o parcel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o piece_n among_o the_o greek_n the_o fragment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o portion_n and_o piece_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v and_o the_o holy_a parcel_n as_o for_o the_o latin_a
church_n this_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n be_v practise_v therein_o until_o the_o twelve_o century_n as_o we_o have_v see_v at_o large_a and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v so_o frequent_a that_o although_o they_o have_v abolish_v the_o action_n which_o have_v introduce_v it_o extr_n serm._n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4._o extr_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o forbear_v at_o this_o day_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o particules_n that_o be_v to_o say_v little_a piece_n unto_o the_o host_n which_o they_o distribute_v unto_o communicant_n although_o they_o give_v they_o unto_o each_o of_o they_o whole_a and_o not_o break_v but_o you_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v lay_v aside_o the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a separation_n make_v from_o she_o by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n and_o their_o adherent_n whereby_o this_o practice_n and_o custom_n have_v be_v still_o observe_v even_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o now_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o distribution_n but_o because_o the_o distribution_n contain_v several_a thing_n under_o its_o compass_n as_o the_o time_n the_o place_n the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n which_o distribute_v it_o those_o which_o receive_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o in_o fine_a the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o examine_v they_o several_o to_o give_v the_o more_o light_n unto_o this_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o consider_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o time_n the_o place_n with_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a as_o for_o the_o time_n there_o be_v no_o body_n can_v make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o evangelist_n do_v witness_v it_o and_o express_v themselves_o so_o full_o as_o that_o they_o give_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o make_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n found_v by_o their_o preach_v practise_v the_o same_o during_o life_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o find_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o the_o beliver_v of_o that_o church_n do_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n and_o participate_v thereof_o after_o have_v eat_v altogether_o so_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o seal_n the_o crown_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o agape_n and_o feast_n of_o charity_n i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o censure_v those_o who_o judge_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o agape_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o learned_a man_n which_o they_o ground_n upon_o the_o follow_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o recite_v that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o their_o solidity_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o first_o christian_n be_v exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o order_n that_o be_v observe_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o we_o say_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n second_o 11.21_o 1_o cor._n 11.21_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o advance_v and_o take_v his_o own_o supper_n before_o without_o stay_v for_o the_o rest_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o end_v with_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v unlikely_a that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v solemnize_v before_o the_o assembly_n be_v complete_a and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v present_a be_v come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n have_v it_o be_v practise_v otherwise_o they_o think_v s._n paul_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v so_o great_a cause_n to_o have_v charge_v the_o corinthian_n of_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n unworthy_o nor_o to_o command_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o come_v unto_o the_o lord_n table_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o disorder_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o shall_v have_v happen_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v only_o have_v have_v cause_n to_o blame_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o feast_n without_o mingle_v therewith_o any_o discourse_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o he_o insist_o much_o more_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n than_o upon_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n assemble_v for_o their_o feast_n of_o charity_n begin_v this_o solemnity_n by_o the_o common_a meal_n which_o they_o make_v all_o together_o and_o do_v end_v it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereof_o they_o do_v communicate_v after_o they_o have_v end_v supper_n after_o which_o the_o company_n be_v dismiss_v unto_o all_o these_o proof_n they_o add_v the_o mark_n of_o that_o ancient_a custom_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o v._o century_n tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n time_n 3._o tertul._n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la c._n 3._o as_o rigaut_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la confess_v upon_o the_o place_n but_o although_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v it_o also_o in_o the_o morning_n be_v already_o very_o frequent_a in_o the_o church_n i_o can_v see_v how_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a that_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v after_o the_o meal_n rather_o than_o before_o no_o more_o than_o by_o what_o be_v observe_v by_o s._n cyprian_n about_o forty_o year_n after_o for_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o morning_n with_o water_n and_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o do_v he_o with_o wine_n he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o that_o they_o happy_o imagine_v to_o be_v quit_v under_o colour_n that_o at_o supper_n wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup._n all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o two_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v conjoint_o with_o the_o agape_n or_o feast_n of_o charity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v also_o very_o frequent_o celebrate_v and_o most_o common_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o by_o consequence_n fast_v also_o be_v it_o not_o therein_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n before_o mention_v be_v seek_v as_o also_o in_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 7._o aug._n ep._n 118._o c._n 7._o that_o some_o be_v wont_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n after_o meal_n time_n but_o upon_o one_o day_n of_o the_o year_n only_o to_o wit_n thursday_n before_o easter_n 29._o council_n carth._n 3_o c_o 29._o as_o be_v express_o observe_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v at_o the_o same_o time_n order_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v always_o be_v celebrate_v fast_v except_v only_o the_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o day_n whereon_o commemoration_n be_v make_v every_o year_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v upon_o holy_a thursday_n but_o as_o this_o rule_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o law_n only_o in_o africa_n there_o be_v other_o church_n which_o use_v thus_o not_o on_o that_o day_n precise_o but_o every_o week_n on_o saturday_n and_o indeed_o two_o ancient_a church_n historian_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n 19_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 21._o &_o grac._n 22._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 19_o who_o write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austir_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n those_o of_o thebais_n and_o about_o alexandria_n in_o several_a city_n and_o village_n do_v
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
to_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n which_o indeed_o be_v tolerate_v along_o time_n in_o the_o church_n but_o can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o practice_n general_o receive_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o those_o very_a person_n which_o carry_v home_o with_o they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v it_o not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n until_o after_o they_o have_v eat_v part_n of_o it_o in_o the_o assembly_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n extraordinary_a and_o that_o beside_o it_o be_v show_v by_o this_o practice_n that_o both_o symbol_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a nor_o that_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n permit_v the_o cup_n only_o to_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o swallow_v down_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n unto_o who_o pope_n paschal_n ii_o join_n young_a child_n because_o this_o sufferance_n be_v ground_v upon_o invincible_a necessity_n as_o well_o as_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o some_o protestant_a church_n towards_o those_o who_o have_v natural_o such_o a_o aversion_n for_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o surmount_v in_o which_o case_n she_o dispense_v with_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n and_o be_v content_a to_o administer_v the_o bread_n only_o after_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o add_v any_o more_o unto_o this_o history_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v write_v large_a enough_o to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n not_o but_o that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o testimony_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o tradition_n but_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o if_o the_o great_a number_n of_o passage_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v examine_v yet_o it_o prove_v tedious_a unto_o the_o reader_n when_o too_o large_a i_o shall_v forbear_v allege_v any_o more_o to_o avoid_v tire_v those_o who_o shall_v give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n and_o i_o forbear_v the_o rather_o that_o if_o they_o be_v person_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n they_o will_v know_v of_o themselves_o without_o my_o help_n that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o in_o the_o work_v of_o tertullian_n of_o s._n ambrose_n gaudentius_n s._n jerome_n s._n austin_n beside_o those_o relate_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o write_n of_o rabanus_n of_o paschase_n of_o oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi fulbert_n of_o chartres_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a of_o lanfranc_n guilmond_n rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n alger_n s._n bernard_n odo_n bishop_n of_o cambray_n of_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_v the_o holy_a father_n they_o may_v sufficient_o inform_v themselves_o of_o what_o i_o have_v write_v how_o christian_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n govern_v themselves_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o touch_v a_o circumstance_n which_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v and_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o any_o it_o concern_v a_o chalice_n of_o saint_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n this_o prelate_n who_o be_v so_o famous_a in_o our_o france_n especial_o after_o he_o have_v baptise_a clovis_n the_o first_o of_o our_o king_n who_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o prelate_n i_o say_v do_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n a_o cup_n to_o distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n upon_o which_o he_o cause_v three_o latin_a verse_n to_o be_v ingrave_v which_o be_v preserve_v unto_o our_o day_n although_o the_o chalice_n be_v not_o in_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rheims_n have_v be_v constrain_v to_o melt_v it_o and_o to_o pay_v it_o for_o their_o ransom_n unto_o the_o norman_n above_o 700._o year_n ago_o and_o these_o verse_n plain_o show_v that_o in_o s._n remy_n time_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n the_o people_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o of_o the_o cup_n of_o benediction_n flodoard_v cite_v they_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n and_o i_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o represent_v they_o in_o this_o history_n in_o the_o same_o stile_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la populus_fw-la vitam_fw-la de_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sacro_fw-la 10._o flodoard_v histor_n remens_n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o injecto_fw-la aeternus_fw-la quem_fw-la fudit_fw-la vulnere_fw-la christus_fw-la remigius_n reddit_fw-la domino_fw-la sva_fw-la vota_fw-la sacerdos_n now_o i_o say_v to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n it_o appear_v plain_o by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n universal_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z the_o space_n of_o 1000_o year_n that_o since_o that_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n mix_v or_o steep_v from_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v they_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o distribute_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n only_o not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o in_o some_o church_n until_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1415._o command_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n the_o communion_n to_o be_v give_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o general_o obey_v but_o that_o we_o have_v produce_v since_o that_o time_n example_n and_o instance_n of_o a_o contrary_a practice_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v its_o last_o essay_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o hold_v no_o commerce_n with_o the_o latin_a they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o it_o be_v with_o some_o little_a difference_n chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v distribute_v unto_o communicant_n if_o we_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n know_v the_o manner_n they_o be_v receive_v by_o believer_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o employ_v this_o chapter_n in_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o practice_n when_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v and_o institute_v his_o first_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o he_o in_o this_o place_n import_v to_o take_v with_o the_o hand_n or_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n what_o be_v give_v according_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o succeed_v the_o age_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o communicant_o general_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o tertullian_n teach_v we_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o idolatry_n where_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o christian_a workman_n to_o make_v idol_n that_o be_v to_o say_v image_n of_o false_a god_n he_o express_v his_o anger_n against_o any_o among_o the_o christian_n 7._o tertul._n de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 7._o who_o come_v say_v he_o from_o make_v idol_n to_o church_n who_o lift_v up_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o hand_n which_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o idol_n 3._o id._n de_fw-fr coron_n c._n 3._o and_o in_o fine_a which_o stretch_v forth_o those_o hand_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o give_v body_n unto_o devil_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o no_o other_o hand_n but_o from_o he_o who_o do_v preside_v 14._o id._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n have_v say_v he_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a priest_n who_o do_v not_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o communicant_n but_o permit_v each_o one_o that_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o take_v it_o 31._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n
mile_n but_o st._n marsus_n feel_v the_o eucharist_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o scrpent_n which_o roll_v about_o he_o and_o as_o he_o find_v by_o the_o pain_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v severe_o punish_v for_o his_o disobedience_n and_o neglect_v he_o have_v commit_v at_o the_o communion_n he_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o st._n milan_n and_o tell_v he_o what_o be_v happen_v the_o holy_a bishop_n weep_v for_o he_o all_o night_n watch_v and_o pray_v and_o next_o day_n give_v he_o absolution_n and_o the_o blessing_n and_o present_o after_o the_o serpent_n take_v again_o the_o form_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n marsus_n take_v it_o he_o communicate_v with_o joy_n which_o he_o neglect_v to_o do_v to_o his_o damage_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o eucharist_n here_o mention_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n common_o call_v by_o that_o name_n in_o short_a this_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o communion_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o whole_a story_n therefore_o st._n milan_n give_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o a_o portion_n it_o also_o appear_v that_o marsus_n have_v receive_v some_o tincture_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o i_o find_v not_o but_o the_o other_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o that_o be_v blame_v in_o marsus_n be_v the_o have_v prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o the_o communion_n whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v prefer_v the_o communion_n before_o the_o fast_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o have_v communicate_v with_o the_o other_o and_o break_v his_o fast_a as_o they_o have_v do_v than_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o keep_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n 791._o theodoret._n hist_o relig._n p._n 791._o because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o bond_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v infinite_o great_a than_o fast_v therefore_o the_o anchorit_n martion_n say_v to_o avitus_n who_o go_v to_o visit_v he_o in_o his_o solitude_n and_o who_o make_v some_o scruple_n of_o break_v his_o fast_n to_o eat_v with_o he_o we_o know_v that_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o fast_v but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v believe_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n as_o it_o be_v in_o tertullian_n time_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o history_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v so_o in_o the_o xith_o century_n and_o that_o they_o still_o believe_v it_o at_o present_a as_o father_n cellot_n inform_v we_o to_o conclude_v if_o any_o desire_n to_o know_v the_o diocese_n of_o these_o five_o french_a bishop_n abovemention_v he_o may_v understand_v st._n milan_n be_v bishop_n of_o rennes_n albin_n of_o anger_n be_v launus_n of_o constance_n in_o normandy_n 14._o apâ—d_n eus_n b._n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 49._o serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n c._n 5._o contr._n donat._n post_fw-la collat._n c._n 6._o clem._n alexand._n sâ—romat_n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o victor_n of_o man_n and_o marsus_n of_o nantes_n in_o the_o seven_o place_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o but_o a_o little_a be_v receive_v a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o portion_n so_o the_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n send_v unto_o seraphion_n a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o receive_v a_o little_a and_o again_o that_o peter_n and_o judas_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o morsel_n so_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v a_o little_a and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n that_o jesus_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o in_o a_o number_n of_o other_o place_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o mention_v in_o a_o thing_n not_o contest_v and_o that_o be_v own_v by_o every_o body_n in_o fine_a have_v endeavour_v with_o some_o labour_n to_o find_v if_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v affirm_v as_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n do_v that_o several_a miracle_n be_v do_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 10._o august_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 10._o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o of_o that_o nature_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v inform_v i_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v have_v be_v honour_v or_o receive_v respect_n as_o religious_a but_o not_o cause_v astonishment_n as_o thing_n strange_a or_o miraculous_a chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v see_v what_o be_v believe_v and_o say_v in_o this_o spacious_a and_o vast_a country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n of_o the_o thing_n receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o empire_n have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o this_o divine_a and_o august_n sacrament_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o they_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o use_n office_n and_o employ_v of_o these_o sacred_a symbol_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n if_o we_o will_v search_v into_o their_o record_n wherein_o the_o law_n and_o maxim_n of_o this_o kingdom_n may_v be_v find_v we_o shall_v see_v that_o those_o which_o have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o direction_n of_o it_o have_v conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o anti-type_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v so_o the_o reader_n must_v moreover_o see_v the_o testimony_n where_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v so_o for_o it_o be_v their_o opinion_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o not_o we_o let_v we_o then_o take_v all_o these_o title_n in_o order_n and_o show_v what_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o at_o least_o as_o far_o as_o may_v be_v necessary_a unto_o our_o purpose_n they_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n 30._o hil._n in_o matth._n cap._n 9_o ibid._n c._n 30._o as_o when_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n speak_v of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n in_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o judas_n 18._o ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o aug._n ep._n 163._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinitat_fw-la c._n 4._o id._n serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o isid_n hisp_n dâ—_n offic._n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o that_o he_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o eternal_a sacrament_n st._n ambrose_n call_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n austin_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n again_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sacrament_n and_o again_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v call_v sacrament_n facundus_n say_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o believer_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o viith_o century_n say_v positive_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a among_o the_o latin_a father_n than_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n until_o these_o late_a time_n we_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o gather_v more_o testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o warn_v the_o reader_n aâ—â—i_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dâ—i_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 5._o comr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o &_o aâ—â—i_fw-la that_o st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o sundry_a part_n of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o word_n sacrament_n signify_v a_o holy_a sign_n and_o that_o those_o which_o desire_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o expression_n may_v see_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n on_o the_o 11_o of_o the_o one_a epist_n to_o the_o corinthian_n charlemagne_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o image_n chap._n 14._o christian_n druthmar_n upon_o st._n matth._n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n tom_n 16._o p._n 361._o the_o second_o title_n we_o have_v set_v down_o 12._o august_n contâ—_n
ambr._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 118._o serm_n 12._o ibid._n serm_n 13._o no_o body_n can_v be_v his_o own_o image_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o oppose_v the_o image_n and_o the_o sign_n unto_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v the_o image_n say_v he_o and_o not_o the_o truth_n and_o again_o these_o be_v sign_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o arrian_n whereof_o we_o have_v only_o ruffin_n translation_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o st._n ambrose_n 36._o greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr fid_fw-we vel_fw-la orat_fw-la 49._o p._n 729._o id._n orat_fw-la 13._o &_o 37._o id._n orat_fw-la 36._o as_o appear_v by_o st._n augustine_n 111th_o letter_n the_o resemblance_n say_v he_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o truth_n another_o for_o man_n be_v also_o make_v after_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n yet_o he_o be_v not_o god_n according_o he_o declare_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o image_n never_o attain_v to_o the_o original_a and_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o image_n consist_v in_o the_o represent_v of_o the_o arch-type_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n brother_n unto_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n speak_v the_o same_o 5._o greg._n nâ—ss_n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la &_o refur_n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n l._n 7._o c._n 1._o theod_n in_o dan._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o claud._n de_fw-fr stat_fw-la anim_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o image_n say_v he_o will_v be_v no_o more_o a_o image_n if_o it_o be_v quite_o the_o same_o with_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n gaudentius_n say_v that_o the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o verity_n but_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o verity_n and_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a than_o to_o say_v that_o a_o image_n be_v the_o image_n of_o itself_o and_o theodoret_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n the_o image_n have_v the_o feature_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n themselves_o claudian_a mammert_n priest_n of_o vienna_n one_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v the_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n the_o image_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o we_o have_v already_o hear_v maximius_n scholar_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hieros_n eccles_n but_o they_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n there_o be_v some_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o regard_n to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o forbear_v these_o kind_n of_o expreson_n as_o the_o deacon_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a if_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n patr._n synod_n nic._n 2._o act._n 6._o niceph._n de_fw-fr cherub_n c._n 6._o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n it_o can_v be_v the_o divine_a body_n itself_o and_o nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n how_o be_v it_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o any_o one_o can_v be_v his_o body_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o body_n can_v be_v the_o image_n because_o every_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n different_a from_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o due_a time_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o ratran_n dom._n bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n that_o the_o earnest_a and_o image_n be_v earnest_a and_o image_n of_o something_o etc._n etc._n that_o be_v that_o they_o refer_v not_o unto_o themselves_o but_o unto_o another_o but_o what_o may_v some_o say_v be_v that_o all_o you_o have_v observe_v in_o travel_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n the_o register_n of_o that_o kingdom_n do_v they_o contain_v no_o other_o law_n and_o have_v you_o find_v no_o other_o maxim_n in_o its_o record_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o wise_a and_o prudent_a councillor_n who_o in_o the_o several_a age_n have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o conduct_n of_o it_o have_v agree_v to_o speak_v so_o mean_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o consider_v this_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n but_o as_o the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o if_o a_o believer_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o feed_v his_o soul_n only_o with_o empty_a and_o vain_a figure_n with_o image_n without_o efficacy_n and_o with_o sacrament_n without_o any_o virtue_n reader_n have_v but_o a_o little_a patience_n and_o you_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o abandon_v their_o belief_n unto_o scorn_n or_o calumny_n and_o that_o they_o very_o prudent_o prevent_v the_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v make_v against_o they_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n of_o so_o much_o light_n and_o knowledge_n as_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v shall_v speak_v mean_o of_o the_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o who_o so_o value_v and_o commend_v and_o high_o praise_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n unto_o salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o believe_v 16_o rom._n â—_o 16_o and_o who_o have_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o powerful_a and_o efficacious_a instrument_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n which_o make_v st._n justin_n martyr_n write_v against_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n to_o say_v tryph._n just_a martyr_n contra_fw-la tryph._n we_o have_v not_o believe_v vain_a fable_n and_o word_n which_o can_v profit_v but_o which_o be_v full_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o grow_v into_o grace_n for_o as_o he_o observe_v a_o little_a before_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o they_o something_o which_o command_v a_o respect_n and_o fear_v and_o they_o be_v able_a to_o shame_v those_o which_o turn_v from_o the_o right_a way_n whereas_o those_o which_o exercise_n themselves_o therein_o find_v comfort_n and_o peace_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o these_o same_o father_n which_o have_v give_v unto_o baptism_n one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n 3._o tit._n 3._o gal._n 3._o and_o wherein_o he_o assure_v that_o we_o put_v on_o jesus_n christ_n such_o great_a high_a and_o magnificent_a commendation_n and_o encomium_n call_v it_o the_o remedy_n which_o drive_v away_o all_o evil_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o chariot_n which_o carry_v to_o heaven_n the_o deluge_n of_o sin_n the_o scatter_n of_o darkness_n the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enlargement_n from_o slavery_n the_o break_v of_o bond_n the_o put_v on_o of_o incorruption_n grace_n salvation_n life_n the_o remedy_n the_o antidote_n that_o which_o lead_v to_o immortality_n the_o water_n of_o life_n the_o water_n which_o can_v extinguish_v the_o fire_n to_o come_v and_o which_o bring_v salvation_n the_o best_a and_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o several_a other_o eulogy_n of_o this_o nature_n i_o say_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v any_o mean_a low_a or_o less_o honourable_a thought_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o after_o the_o apostle_n declaration_n 10._o 1_o cor._n 10._o that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o they_o shall_v look_v only_o upon_o this_o sacrament_n as_o a_o empty_a and_o bare_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n or_o virtue_n without_o raise_v their_o contemplation_n any_o high_a alas_o god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o the_o injustice_n as_o to_o think_v so_o in_o short_a if_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v image_n and_o figure_n they_o judge_v they_o not_o to_o be_v empty_a figure_n which_o have_v no_o other_o use_n nor_o virtue_n but_o to_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n some_o form_n that_o may_v be_v like_o the_o original_a whereof_o they_o be_v figure_n like_o the_o image_n and_o picture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o painter_n and_o carver_n shop_n they_o have_v firm_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v sign_n institute_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o accompany_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o benediction_n which_o make_v they_o efficacious_a unto_o those_o which_o receive_v they_o worthy_o and_o that_o with_o holy_a disposition_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o this_o be_v what_o st._n epiphanius_n mean_v when_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o say_v fid_fw-we epiph._n in_o pan_n exposit_n fid_fw-we that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o food_n or_o
conformable_a unto_o the_o principle_n which_o they_o have_v set_v down_o nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o which_o we_o have_v not_o touch_v we_o find_v ourselves_o absolute_o oblige_v to_o handle_v they_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o better_a to_o clear_v the_o truth_n which_o we_o seek_v for_o and_o if_o in_o what_o remain_v to_o be_v examine_v they_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v favour_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n which_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o what_o they_o have_v say_v hitherto_o will_v not_o be_v of_o so_o much_o moment_n and_o will_v lose_v of_o its_o worth_n and_o virtue_n whereas_o if_o nothing_o can_v be_v find_v in_o what_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v contrary_a unto_o what_o have_v be_v already_o examine_v it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o their_o write_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o fine_a if_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v believe_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o they_o must_v also_o have_v admit_v of_o these_o follow_a maxim_n first_o that_o a_o body_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o but_o far_o from_o admit_v this_o maxim_n to_o be_v true_a they_o direct_o oppose_v it_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n hermogenes_n which_o make_v the_o creature_n coeternal_a unto_o god_n 38._o tertul._n advers._fw-la hermog_n c._n 38._o if_o it_o be_v in_o a_o place_n say_v he_o it_o be_v then_o within_o the_o place_n if_o it_o be_v within_o the_o place_n it_o be_v then_o bound_v by_o the_o place_n within_o which_o it_o be_v if_o it_o be_v bound_v it_o have_v a_o remote_a line_n and_o be_v a_o painter_n as_o you_o be_v your_o own_o profession_n must_v needs_o inform_v you_o that_o the_o further_a line_n be_v the_o end_n of_o any_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o remote_a line_n and_o elsewhere_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la c._n 9_o he_o establish_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o he_o place_v the_o extent_n and_o the_o three_o dimension_n that_o be_v the_o length_n breadth_n and_o height_n among_o the_o most_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o body_n and_o which_o necessary_o and_o absolute_o belong_v to_o their_o bulk_n and_o mass_n arnobius_n be_v so_o strong_o of_o tertullian_n opinion_n that_o he_o use_v it_o as_o a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v to_o refute_v the_o evasion_n of_o pagan_n who_o teach_v that_o their_o god_n be_v in_o all_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o they_o edit_fw-la arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o ult_n edit_fw-la it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o god_n shall_v be_v at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n in_o several_a different_a image_n suppose_v that_o vulcan_n have_v ten_o thousand_o statue_n consecrate_v unto_o he_o in_o all_o the_o world_n can_v he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o all_o the_o ten_o thousand_o at_o one_o time_n i_o think_v not_o why_o not_o because_o that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o singular_a nature_n can_v multiply_v itself_o into_o several_a subject_n and_o yet_o preserve_v its_o singleness_n entire_a and_o whole_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v a_o little_a after_o that_o it_o must_v be_v say_v or_o confess_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o vulcan_n if_o there_o be_v one_o in_o each_o of_o these_o image_n or_o that_o he_o be_v in_o neither_o of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o vulcan_n because_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n can_v admit_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v divide_v to_o be_v in_o several_a if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o saviour_n and_o god_n have_v be_v in_o a_o million_o of_o place_n at_o once_o without_o be_v therefore_o multiply_v nor_o divide_v it_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v that_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o miserable_a advocate_n to_o defend_v their_o cause_n because_o instead_o of_o defend_v he_o betray_v it_o and_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o infidel_n in_o reproach_v they_o with_o that_o to_o be_v impossible_a which_o they_o themselves_o hold_v to_o be_v possible_a and_o which_o say_v happen_v daily_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n but_o we_o intend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o injury_n unto_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o christian_a orator_n that_o will_v be_v injustice_n and_o ingratitude_n so_o to_o serve_v he_o see_v he_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o a_o man_n say_v st._n â—_o hilar._n de_fw-fr trin._n l_o 8._o p._n 41._o l._n &_o in_o psal_n â—24_n p._n 211._o â—_o hilary_n or_o his_o resemblance_n be_v in_o a_o place_n he_o can_v be_v elsewhere_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n because_o that_o which_o be_v be_v contain_v where_o it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o he_o which_o be_v in_o any_o place_n where_o he_o be_v sustain_v be_v infirm_a and_o incapable_a of_o be_v every_o where_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n common_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o his_o be_v present_a in_o sundry_a place_n at_o once_o in_o opposition_n unto_o creature_n which_o can_v be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n at_o a_o time_n i_o will_v not_o here_o allege_v all_o their_o testimony_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o produce_v some_o upon_o a_o matter_n that_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n 4._o amb_n de_fw-fr spirit_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o t._n 4._o see_v that_o every_o creature_n say_v st._n ambrose_n be_v circumscribe_v by_o its_o nature_n by_o certain_a bound_n and_o limit_n and_o that_o the_o creature_n even_o invisible_a creature_n be_v limit_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n who_o dare_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o creature_n which_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a and_o bound_a power_n for_o he_o be_v over_o all_o and_o in_o all_o which_o be_v certain_o the_o property_n of_o the_o deity_n didymus_n who_o flourish_v at_o alexandria_n at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o ephrem_n do_v at_o edessa_n 1._o didym_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v he_o be_v a_o creature_n he_o shall_v have_v a_o circumscribe_v substance_n as_o all_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v create_v for_o although_o the_o invisible_a creature_n be_v not_o circumscribe_v by_o place_n and_o bound_n yet_o they_o be_v bound_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n see_v he_o be_v in_o many_o place_n he_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a nature_n and_o a_o little_a under_o he_o say_v the_o angel_n which_o be_v present_a with_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o pray_v in_o asia_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o other_o which_o be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n patr._n pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o â—_o 9_o bibl._n patr._n paschas_fw-la deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o all_o creature_n say_v he_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o begin_n of_o time_n it_o be_v know_v also_o that_o they_o be_v local_a and_o bound_v by_o certain_a limit_n and_o space_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o enclose_v within_o bound_n or_o limit_n like_o a_o creature_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o witness_n the_o deposition_n of_o several_a other_o but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v know_v unto_o those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o upon_o it_o but_o only_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v never_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o these_o general_a maxim_n as_o if_o his_o glorification_n have_v acquire_v he_o the_o propriety_n of_o be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o their_o silence_n upon_o occasion_n of_o such_o weight_n and_o where_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o dispense_v with_o themselves_o from_o make_v this_o exception_n if_o their_o belief_n have_v admit_v of_o it_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o constant_o believe_v that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o one_o place_n it_o can_v not_o be_v in_o another_o no_o more_o than_o other_o creature_n his_o glorification_n have_v indeed_o give_v he_o a_o glory_n which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o but_o without_o take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o quality_n or_o property_n of_o a_o true_a body_n beside_o they_o be_v not_o content_a to_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o belief_n by_o their_o silence_n they_o also_o inform_v we_o by_o their_o word_n for_o
doctor_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o except_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n exist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n for_o though_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o very_o strong_a there_o be_v question_n of_o a_o maxim_n equal_o receive_v both_o by_o jew_n and_o gentile_n at_o athens_n and_o jerusalem_n as_o well_o as_o by_o all_o christian_n universal_o except_v those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o with_o more_o appearance_n this_o neglect_n may_v be_v charge_v upon_o one_o or_o two_o doctor_n rather_o than_o unto_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n which_o have_v testify_v without_o touch_v a_o great_a many_o other_o who_o testimony_n we_o have_v omit_v not_o to_o burden_v the_o reader_n with_o too_o long_a a_o chain_n of_o passage_n what_o likelihood_n say_v the_o protestant_n that_o so_o many_o learned_a illuminate_v prudent_a person_n shall_v so_o universal_o positive_o and_o constant_o teach_v that_o accident_n can_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n and_o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v except_v the_o sacrament_n if_o they_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o they_o do_v subsist_v in_o effect_n without_o their_o subject_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v he_o that_o this_o proceed_n surprise_v i_o and_o that_o i_o see_v no_o other_o reason_n of_o this_o obstinate_a silence_n but_o this_o it_o be_v that_o they_o own_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o maxim_n that_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o its_o full_a extent_n and_o without_o any_o restriction_n which_o be_v so_o say_v he_o it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o they_o take_v not_o the_o course_n to_o favour_n with_o their_o suffrage_n the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n see_v they_o have_v so_o absolute_o and_o unanimous_o reject_v one_o of_o its_o most_o important_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o consequence_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v there_o be_v yet_o a_o six_o against_o which_o it_o be_v say_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v no_o less_o absolute_o declare_v themselves_o it_o regard_v the_o deposition_n of_o our_o sense_n against_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v oppose_v itself_o command_v not_o to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o what_o we_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o what_o we_o receive_v there_o for_o the_o comfort_n and_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n neither_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o make_v we_o this_o false_a report_n if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n doubtless_o they_o will_v have_v have_v the_o same_o foresight_n i_o say_v they_o will_v have_v undervalue_v their_o testimony_n as_o suspicious_a and_o deceitful_a at_o least_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n let_v we_o then_o set_v about_o discover_v what_o they_o have_v say_v the_o matter_n be_v well_o worth_a the_o pain_n and_o it_o well_o deserve_v the_o care_n of_o this_o inquiry_n i_o have_v do_v it_o and_o very_o far_o from_o find_v in_o their_o write_n any_o opposition_n against_o the_o report_n of_o the_o sense_n i_o have_v observe_v that_o they_o have_v establish_v their_o testimony_n as_o certain_a and_o infallible_a and_o that_o they_o assure_v we_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o tertullian_n that_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a state_n of_o nature_n 17._o te_fw-la â—â—de_fw-la anim_fw-la s._n 17._o and_o disturb_v the_o course_n of_o our_o life_n and_o even_o darken_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n itself_o which_o by_o this_o reckon_n shall_v have_v give_v the_o oversight_n the_o knowledge_n the_o dispensation_n and_o enjoyment_n of_o all_o his_o work_n unto_o lie_v and_o deceitful_a master_n that_o be_v unto_o our_o sense_n and_o have_v chastise_v the_o impudence_n of_o the_o new_a academy_n which_o condemn_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o sense_n he_o pass_v from_o philosopher_n unto_o christian_n say_v as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o permit_v no_o we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o sense_n fear_v lest_o that_o in_o the_o thing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o shall_v not_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o question_v our_o faith_n which_o he_o treat_v at_o large_a and_o he_o prove_v the_o faith_n and_o truth_n of_o their_o testimony_n especial_o what_o regard_v this_o subject_a he_o say_v that_o the_o sight_n and_o hear_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v faithful_a in_o what_o they_o report_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o be_v transfigure_v upon_o the_o mount_n that_o the_o taste_n of_o wine_n at_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n although_o it_o be_v water_n before_o be_v no_o less_o faithful_a as_o also_o the_o touch_v which_o thomas_n make_v he_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o st._n john_n say_v that_o they_o declare_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n what_o they_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v with_o their_o eye_n and_o their_o hand_n have_v handle_v their_o testimony_n say_v he_o shall_v then_o be_v false_a if_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eye_n the_o ear_n the_o hand_n be_v of_o a_o nature_n capable_a of_o lie_v that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o these_o three_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n which_o they_o make_v 42._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 8_o 10_o 11._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 18._o &_o alibi_fw-la â—_o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 20._o &_o l._n 5._o c_o 1._o epiphan_n haeâ—â—l_n 42._o thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o tertullian_n st._n irenaeus_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v either_o against_o martion_n in_o particular_a or_o in_o general_a against_o the_o heretic_n docetes_n and_o putative_n of_o which_o number_n martion_n be_v and_o all_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n attribute_v unto_o he_o only_o a_o shadow_n and_o resemblance_n of_o a_o body_n thence_o it_o be_v i_o say_v that_o they_o often_o call_v to_o their_o aid_n the_o testimony_n and_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n to_o prove_v against_o these_o heretic_n the_o truth_n of_o our_o saviour_n human_a nature_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o death_n which_o make_v protestant_n say_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o man_n which_o do_v so_o powerful_o establish_v the_o inviolable_a fidelity_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o clear_a their_o testimony_n from_o any_o suspicion_n of_o fraud_n or_o deceit_n not_o to_o trouble_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n nor_o to_o ruin_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n among_o man_n but_o above_o all_o not_o to_o shake_v the_o solid_a foundation_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o those_o people_n can_v have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o church_n declare_v itself_o against_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o testimony_n that_o they_o accuse_v of_o infidelity_n these_o faithful_a witness_n and_o endeavour_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o be_v believe_v among_o christian_n because_o that_o be_v persuade_v of_o their_o verity_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o deposition_n it_o will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v itself_o and_o yet_o more_o difficulty_n of_o insinuate_a into_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o which_o do_v not_o question_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v some_o will_v say_v probable_o the_o father_n have_v except_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o particular_a thing_n and_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v along_o with_o the_o rest_n if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o keep_v it_o secret_n nor_o to_o argue_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o latin_n of_o what_o they_o have_v say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o sense_n this_o difficulty_n which_o may_v easy_o be_v fancy_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o many_o have_v oblige_v i_o exact_o to_o inquire_v into_o their_o write_n if_o they_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o have_v make_v a_o strict_a search_n into_o all_o part_n i_o find_v they_o have_v establish_v the_o fidelity_n of_o this_o same_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n insent_n august_n serm._n ad_fw-la insent_n what_o you_o see_v say_v st._n austin_n be_v bread_n as_o also_o your_o eye_n do_v report_n and_o testify_v and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o give_v we_o the_o
friar_n transport_v he_o into_o the_o great_a church_n and_o to_o inter_v he_o more_o honourable_o near_o the_o altar_n with_o this_o epitaph_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 5._o guliel_n malm_n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o here_o lie_v john_n the_o holy_a philosopher_n who_o in_o his_o life_n be_v enrich_v with_o marvellous_a learning_n and_o who_o at_o last_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o ascend_v by_o martyrdom_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o the_o saint_n reign_v everlasting_o the_o same_o historian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n which_o i_o do_v not_o say_v by_o way_n of_o doubt_n to_o do_v wrong_n unto_o this_o holy_a soul_n and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n for_o thomas_n fuller_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n say_v that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 119._o histor_n eccles_n angl._n l._n 2._o p._n 119._o and_o that_o his_o anniversary_n commemoration_n be_v celebrate_v the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n in_o the_o martyrology_n print_v at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1586._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v baronius_n that_o put_v he_o out_o of_o the_o martyrology_n out_o of_o hatred_n because_o he_o have_v write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n allege_v upon_o this_o subject_n henry_n fitz_n simond_n in_o 2._o edit_fw-la catal._n s.s._n hibern_n who_o defend_v the_o action_n of_o baronius_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v prepare_v even_o in_o his_o time_n a_o apology_n for_o justify_v this_o proceed_v bishop_n usher_z also_o testify_v that_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n bury_v in_o england_n draw_v out_o of_o ancient_a english_a monument_n 20._o usser_n de_fw-fr eccl._n christian_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 20._o by_o a_o friar_n of_o canterbury_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anselm_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n there_o be_v these_o word_n st._n adelm_n and_o john_n the_o wise_a be_v record_v to_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o place_n call_v adelmisbirig_n that_o be_v to_o say_v malmesbury_n molanus_n professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o louvain_n have_v leave_v this_o in_o write_v in_o his_o appendix_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ussuard_n john_n erigenius_n martyr_n l._n molan_n appen_n ad_fw-la usuard_n littera_fw-la l._n translate_v the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n he_o be_v afterward_o by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o pope_n put_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hector_n deidonat_n in_o his_o history_n of_o scotland_n which_o word_n have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n have_v record_v in_o the_o supplement_n at_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v make_v of_o st._n john_n surname_v erigenius_n martyr_n kill_v at_o malmesbury_n by_o some_o young_a debauchee_n see_v here_o exact_o what_o the_o man_n be_v that_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o ratramn_v also_o do_v as_o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o berengarius_fw-la write_v unto_o one_o richard_n who_o have_v some_o access_n unto_o king_n philip._n in_o this_o letter_n print_v some_o year_n past_a by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n he_o desire_v he_o to_o speak_v for_o he_o unto_o this_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o repair_v by_o his_o liberality_n the_o loss_n and_o damage_n which_o he_o have_v unjust_o sustain_v after_o which_o he_o add_v 510._o epistola_fw-la berengarii_fw-la ad_fw-la richard_n t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 510._o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o i_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n unto_o his_o majesty_n and_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v appoint_v and_o to_o make_v appear_v that_o john_n erigenius_n be_v very_o unjust_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n at_o verceil_n and_o paschas_fw-la very_o unjust_o vindicate_v and_o afterward_o to_o the_o end_n the_o king_n shall_v not_o reject_v this_o service_n of_o my_o fidelity_n he_o may_v know_v that_o what_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v he_o write_v it_o at_o the_o desire_n and_o by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a he_o mean_v the_o bald_a one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n who_o be_v as_o affectionate_a unto_o religious_a thing_n as_o he_o be_v valiant_a in_o his_o expedition_n lest_o the_o folly_n of_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a man_n shall_v prevail_v and_o he_o command_v john_n that_o learned_a man_n to_o collect_v from_o the_o scripture_n what_o may_v check_v this_o folly_n whence_o it_o follow_v say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n be_v oblige_v to_o take_v up_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o decease_a against_o the_o slander_n of_o those_o alive_a not_o to_o show_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o the_o succession_n and_o throne_n of_o his_o illustrious_a predecessor_n that_o desire_v this_o service_n of_o this_o learned_a man_n not_o to_o scatter_v darkness_n over_o the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o to_o inform_v himself_o careful_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n berengarius_fw-la complain_v of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o john_n at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n in_o the_o year_n 1050._o because_o it_o be_v there_o his_o book_n be_v read_v and_o condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o he_o write_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o lanfranc_n who_o own_v he_o to_o be_v a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereof_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o great_a favourer_n therefore_o berengarius_fw-la write_v to_o he_o lanâ—ranc_n tereng_n ep._n ad_fw-la lanâ—ranc_n if_o john_n who_o judgement_n we_o approve_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v esteem_v by_o you_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n you_o must_v also_o hold_v for_o heretic_n st._n jerome_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n not_o to_o mention_v other_o that_o which_o render_v john_n erigenius_n testimony_n the_o more_o authentic_a in_o this_o debate_n be_v for_o have_v have_v four_o enemy_n to_o wit_n the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n florus_n its_o deacon_n prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n the_o council_n of_o valencia_n and_o of_o langre_n which_o spare_v he_o not_o upon_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o will_v have_v less_o spare_v he_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o differ_v from_o the_o belief_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n this_o truth_n will_v yet_o be_v more_o evident_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o many_o do_v believe_v prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n two_o enemy_n which_o his_o opinion_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v up_o against_o he_o be_v also_o opposite_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o that_o it_o happen_v unto_o those_o people_n much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o have_v do_v in_o our_o day_n unto_o those_o call_v jansenist_n and_o molinist_n for_o however_o they_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n and_o free_a grace_n yet_o nevertheless_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o still_o retain_v the_o great_a point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n so_o although_o prudens_fw-la and_o florus_n do_v censure_v what_o john_n write_v of_o predestination_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o be_v well_o agree_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n prudens_fw-la indeed_o have_v write_v nothing_o or_o at_o least_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o he_o come_v unto_o our_o knowledge_n but_o the_o archbishop_n hincmar_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o prudens_fw-la believe_v when_o join_v he_o with_o john_n erigenius_n against_o who_o nevertheless_o he_o observe_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n he_o say_v that_o they_o both_o hold_v 31._o hinemar_n de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap_n 31._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o prudens_fw-la i_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n of_o his_o age_n in_o piety_n and_o learning_n and_o of_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n be_v annual_o honour_a with_o great_a solemnity_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o relate_v the_o character_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n give_v of_o he_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o france_n the_o 6_o day_n of_o april_n april_n martyrol_n gallican_n andr_n du_fw-fr saussay_n 5._o id._n april_n
all_o the_o change_n and_o alteration_n which_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v and_o the_o many_o dispute_n and_o contest_v which_o have_v frequent_o happen_v in_o europe_n from_o paschas_fw-la until_o berengarius_fw-la and_o from_o berengarius_fw-la until_o the_o great_a separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n the_o method_n propose_v by_o we_o necessary_o require_v that_o we_o shall_v employ_v this_o three_o part_n in_o examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v to_o consider_v the_o disposition_n and_o preparation_n which_o shall_v go_v before_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o inclination_n and_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a either_o towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o that_o we_o shall_v examine_v the_o great_a question_n of_o latrie_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v what_o the_o church_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n require_v of_o those_o which_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n which_o abound_v with_o zeal_n and_o piety_n content_v themselves_o in_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n with_o indifferency_n and_o mere_o for_o fashion_v sake_n and_o only_o to_o declare_v what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n and_o that_o they_o omit_v the_o necessary_a preparation_n both_o for_o celebrate_v and_o for_o worthy_o partake_v thereof_o in_o fine_a the_o abode_n which_o i_o make_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n and_o the_o inspection_n which_o for_o some_o year_n i_o make_v into_o the_o record_n and_o register_n which_o contain_v the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n have_v inform_v i_o that_o this_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n be_v not_o celebrate_v and_o that_o none_o presume_v to_o communicate_v without_o great_a preparation_n devotion_n and_o respect_n and_o that_o the_o people_n of_o that_o country_n make_v the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o communicate_v the_o model_n of_o their_o celebration_n whereunto_o nevertheless_o in_o process_n of_o time_n they_o add_v several_a ceremony_n which_o have_v not_o be_v use_v at_o first_o and_o the_o word_n of_o this_o same_o saviour_n the_o foundation_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o of_o their_o faith_n upon_o this_o important_a article_n of_o religion_n they_o have_v also_o consider_v the_o commemoration_n that_o the_o lord_n and_o afterward_o his_o apostle_n command_v we_o to_o make_v of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o the_o proof_n and_o examination_n which_o this_o latter_a require_v of_o we_o as_o the_o fountain_n and_o principle_n of_o all_o the_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o celebrate_v and_o for_o conimunicate_v have_v therefore_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o the_o two_o first_o head_n we_o be_v indispensible_o oblige_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o three_o point_n thereby_o to_o finish_v and_o complete_a this_o history_n and_o because_o the_o celebration_n precede_v the_o communion_n and_o that_o the_o action_n of_o he_o that_o celebrate_v go_v before_o they_o of_o the_o communicant_a we_o will_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o preparation_n incumbent_a upon_o he_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o preparation_n which_o precede_v the_o celebration_n when_o jesus_n christ_n do_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n do_v not_o mention_v that_o he_o prepare_v himself_o by_o any_o ceremony_n they_o only_o declare_v that_o after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passover_n be_v end_v he_o take_v bread_n and_o that_o have_v pray_v unto_o his_o father_n over_o this_o bread_n he_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n i_o only_o say_v that_o at_o the_o very_a instant_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o soul_n unto_o his_o father_n to_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v make_v this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o go_v about_o to_o institute_n for_o a_o seal_n of_o his_o covenant_n save_v and_o efficacious_a unto_o his_o child_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o take_v the_o bread_n to_o make_v it_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n he_o do_v it_o with_o that_o reverence_n which_o of_o itself_o show_v that_o he_o go_v about_o do_v something_o that_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n the_o evangelist_n nor_o st._n paul_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o any_o preparation_n accompany_v with_o many_o external_a ceremony_n our_o saviour_n design_v to_o institute_v this_o mystery_n with_o much_o plainness_n and_o simplicity_n agreeable_a unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o worship_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a according_a unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v unto_o the_o woman_n of_o samaria_n that_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o he_o must_v be_v worship_v by_o they_o which_o serve_v he_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n about_o six_o or_o seven_o score_n year_n after_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n use_v no_o other_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o st._n justin_n martyr_n 2._o st._n justin_n martyr_n apol._n 2._o who_o give_v a_o ample_a description_n of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o his_o time_n prescribe_v no_o other_o preparation_n unto_o we_o on_o behalf_n of_o the_o pastor_n before_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o that_o when_o the_o sermon_n make_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v end_v read_v some_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o make_v a_o prayer_n unto_o god_n and_o that_o when_o prayer_n be_v finish_v the_o believer_n have_v salute_v each_o other_o with_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n there_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n over_o which_o thing_n he_o pray_v unto_o god_n to_o consecrate_v they_o and_o the_o people_n have_v answer_v amen_o the_o distribution_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o communicant_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o deacon_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v more_o simple_a nor_o more_o agreeable_a unto_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n than_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v use_v in_o celebrate_v of_o it_o in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n justin_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o any_o preparation_n make_v by_o he_o that_o celebrate_v in_o order_n unto_o this_o holy_a action_n be_v content_a to_o prepare_v and_o dispose_v himself_o thereunto_o in_o private_a by_o ardent_a and_o zealous_a prayer_n unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o enable_v he_o by_o his_o grace_n to_o celebrate_v this_o venerable_a sacrament_n with_o the_o gravity_n reverence_n and_o devotion_n befit_v so_o illustrious_a a_o monument_n of_o his_o great_a kindness_n and_o love_n but_o this_o great_a simplicity_n be_v not_o to_o the_o like_n of_o those_o which_o come_v after_o they_o think_v god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o more_o pomp_n and_o that_o the_o splendour_n of_o outward_a ceremony_n will_v advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o we_o think_v god_n be_v like_o our_o own_o self_n and_o that_o because_o we_o natural_o love_v outward_a pomp_n and_o be_v exceed_o incline_v unto_o pageantry_n we_o fond_o conceit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o almighty_a and_o that_o the_o service_n which_o we_o address_v unto_o he_o will_v be_v much_o more_o acceptable_a for_o be_v beautify_v and_o enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o ceremony_n and_o attend_v with_o many_o mystical_a action_n into_o which_o deep_a search_n must_v be_v make_v to_o understand_v their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o spring_n and_o original_a cause_n of_o all_o those_o which_o in_o process_n of_o time_n have_v be_v introduce_v by_o man_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o because_o we_o here_o only_o inquire_v into_o those_o which_o celebrate_v and_o of_o the_o preparation_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v for_o this_o holy_a action_n we_o must_v to_o prosecute_v our_o design_n consider_v what_o be_v happen_v in_o this_o preparation_n since_o justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o constitution_n which_o go_v in_o the_o apostle_n name_n there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o after_o prayer_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n for_o those_o which_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v baptism_n and_o for_o the_o faithful_a and_o after_o have_v dismiss_v all_o those_o which_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a mystery_n the_o deacon_n do_v present_a upon_o the_o altar_n 12._o constit_fw-la
happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n where_o he_o conclude_v his_o history_n i_o have_v express_o speak_v of_o legitimate_a and_o not_o forge_v write_n because_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o custom_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v also_o prayer_n for_o dedicate_a it_o unto_o god_n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o roman_a catholic_n as_o protestant_n do_v confess_v that_o either_o they_o be_v not_o the_o work_v of_o these_o servant_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v many_o alteration_n and_o that_o thing_n have_v be_v foist_v into_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v in_o this_o number_n include_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v so_o late_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v practise_v by_o a_o apostle_n and_o a_o evangelist_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n i_o say_v also_o of_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n wherein_o we_o observe_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o example_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v observe_v have_v all_o the_o liturgy_n appear_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n i_o will_v not_o so_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o mention_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v be_v therein_o insert_v since_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n for_o although_o that_o several_a thing_n have_v be_v thereunto_o annex_v and_o many_o thing_n alter_v and_o that_o there_o be_v several_a which_o even_o believe_v that_o which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n be_v not_o his_o but_o of_o a_o more_o recent_a author_n nevertheless_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o prescribe_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v compose_v before_o either_o of_o these_o two_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v refer_v it_o unto_o other_o to_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n although_o st._n basil_n upon_o psal_n 115._o reject_v the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n and_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o say_v that_o if_o these_o two_o liturgy_n be_v true_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o what_o be_v therein_o say_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v not_o be_v thereunto_o add_v since_o their_o death_n there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o work_v of_o author_n of_o the_o time_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o least_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v any_o even_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o who_o describe_v particular_o enough_o the_o form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o disposition_n thereunto_o requisite_a speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o a_o deacon_n give_v water_n to_o wash_v his_o hand_n that_o officiate_v and_o unto_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v exhort_v to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n on_o high_a to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n and_o general_o of_o all_o creature_n as_o well_o reasonable_a creature_n as_o brute_n of_o visible_a and_o invisible_a of_o angel_n and_o arch-angel_n of_o virtue_n dominion_n principality_n power_n throne_n and_o cherubim_n which_o cover_v their_o face_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n and_o which_o cry_v one_o to_o another_o say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n and_o after_o be_v so_o sanctify_v they_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o gift_n propose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o consecration_n whereof_o the_o greek_n make_v to_o depend_v upon_o this_o prayer_n but_o as_o for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o incense_n which_o we_o inquire_v after_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a catechism_n as_o for_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o whole_a enquiry_n he_o begin_v not_o to_o appear_v at_o soon_a until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vi_o at_o which_o time_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n pat._n tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v prayer_n make_v for_o those_o which_o furnish_v the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o bread_n wine_n oil_n and_o incense_n and_o the_o vessel_n use_v at_o the_o altar_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_o he_o the_o introduction_n of_o this_o practice_n among_o the_o greek_n shall_v be_v before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n because_o cyril_n be_v decease_v before_o the_o council_n be_v convocate_v but_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v cyril_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o have_v retain_v its_o purity_n we_o have_v not_o ill_o assign_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o first_o restimony_n of_o this_o custom_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a the_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o action_n of_o this_o council_n seem_v to_o presuppose_v the_o establishment_n of_o this_o use_n but_o of_o no_o long_a time_n it_o may_v without_o any_o inconvenience_n be_v say_v that_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o assemble_v of_o this_o council_n and_o probable_o at_o alexandria_n rather_o than_o elsewhere_o edit_fw-la council_n chalce_v act_n 3._o t._n 3._o council_n p._n 247._o ult_n edit_fw-la according_a to_o the_o testament_n of_o a_o certain_a lady_n call_v peristerie_n who_o at_o her_o death_n bequeath_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o church_n unto_o monastery_n hospital_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o whole_a province_n and_o also_o provision_n to_o supply_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o request_n as_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o this_o lady_n which_o be_v whilst_o dioscorus_n be_v bishop_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyril_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o custom_n of_o offer_v incense_n unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o v._o century_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o here_o represent_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n in_o present_v he_o the_o perfume_n for_o although_o it_o be_v express_v in_o divers_a term_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o liturgy_n nevertheless_o because_o all_o these_o prayer_n amount_v in_o substance_n unto_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o here_o will_v be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n i_o mean_v jacobi_n liturgia_fw-la s._n jacobi_n in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n word_n of_o god_n who_o offer_v thyself_o upon_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o holy_a sacrifice_n unto_o thy_o god_n thy_o father_n and_o thy_o king_n which_o be_v that_o coal_n of_o two_o nature_n which_o do_v touch_v with_o tongue_n the_o lip_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o do_v cleanse_v he_o from_o his_o iniquity_n touch_v also_o our_o understanding_n we_o i_o say_v who_o be_v sinner_n and_o purify_v we_o from_o all_o uncleanness_n and_o grant_v we_o may_v present_v ourselves_o pure_a and_o holy_a at_o thy_o altar_n to_o offer_v unto_o thou_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n this_o present_a perfume_n in_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n change_v the_o ill_a savour_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o a_o sweet_a odour_n and_o sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n for_o thou_o be_v the_o only_a saint_n which_o sanctifi_v and_o communicate_a thyself_o unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o
in_o the_o xiii_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o give_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o among_o person_n of_o the_o same_o sex_n i_o say_v that_o man_n kiss_v each_o other_o and_o also_o woman_n the_o like_a and_o because_o all_o these_o disposition_n be_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o nature_n but_o gift_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n the_o ancient_a christian_n address_v themselves_o unto_o he_o by_o devout_a prayer_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o what_o they_o want_v that_o be_v the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o communicate_v save_o and_o worthy_o cassander_n have_v collect_v several_a of_o these_o prayer_n but_o they_o be_v pen_v various_o according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o communicant_n we_o forbear_v insert_v they_o in_o this_o place_n to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v in_o prosecute_a our_o design_n whether_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o have_v require_v these_o disposition_n before_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n have_v also_o require_v that_o the_o communicant_n shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v chap._n iu._n wherein_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v examine_v well_o to_o explain_v a_o matter_n and_o to_o give_v it_o the_o full_a demonstration_n which_o it_o require_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o question_n must_v first_o of_o all_o be_v plain_o state_v because_o it_o be_v thereupon_o most_o common_o that_o the_o clear_n of_o it_o do_v chief_o depend_v be_v therefore_o to_o treat_v of_o so_o weighty_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o which_o now_o offer_v itself_o the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v be_v careful_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o his_o sacrament_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v all_o christian_n be_v agree_v upon_o this_o point_n but_o whether_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o the_o priest_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o hostie_a and_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o appear_v to_o i_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v agree_v this_o to_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n 5._o sess_n 13._o c._n 5._o when_o it_o define_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o all_o the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v render_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o veneration_n the_o worship_n of_o latry_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o true_a god_n it_o must_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v acknowledge_v as_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o object_n true_o adorable_a and_o that_o his_o flesh_n itself_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v render_v it_o the_o high_a religious_a worship_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o privilege_n it_o have_v of_o be_v unite_v into_o one_o person_n with_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n when_o therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v of_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v nothing_o whereunto_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o acquiesce_v as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n for_o say_v they_o in_o come_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n one_o can_v meditate_v of_o the_o infinite_a love_n he_o have_v for_o we_o send_v our_o thought_n unto_o mount_n calvary_n to_o consider_v the_o precious_a blood_n which_o he_o there_o shed_v make_v reflection_n upon_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n where_o he_o be_v sit_v with_o his_o father_n nor_o ever_o so_o little_o cast_v a_o eye_n upon_o that_o ineffable_a goodness_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o communicate_v himself_o unto_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a humble_v itself_o in_o his_o presence_n and_o do_v true_o adore_v he_o a_o adoration_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v refer_v what_o be_v say_v by_o origen_n or_o at_o least_o the_o author_n of_o some_o homily_n that_o be_v in_o his_o work_n what_o we_o read_v say_v he_o in_o the_o gospel_n 285._o hom._n 5._o in_o divers_a t._n 2._o p._n 285._o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v over_o by_o we_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o the_o genturion_n say_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o at_o this_o time_n jesus_n christ_n do_v yet_o enter_v under_o the_o roof_n of_o believer_n by_o two_o figure_n or_o after_o two_o manner_n of_o way_n viz._n when_o holy_a man_n belove_v of_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o church_n enter_v under_o your_o roof_n than_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v by_o they_o and_o you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o receive_v our_o saviour_n when_o also_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a food_n the_o bread_n of_o life_n i_o say_v and_o the_o cup_n you_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o then_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v under_o your_o roof_n humble_a yourselves_o therefore_o and_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o centurion_n say_v lord_z i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o wheresoever_o he_o enter_v unworthy_o he_o there_o enter_v for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o he_o which_o receive_v he_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n enter_v under_o our_o roof_n by_o his_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o there_o enter_v by_o his_o minister_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v humble_v ourselves_o in_o receive_v as_o well_o his_o servant_n as_o his_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n this_o act_n of_o humility_n may_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o we_o give_v unto_o he_o which_o have_v institute_v the_o one_o and_o which_o send_v unto_o we_o the_o other_o confess_v that_o we_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o this_o favour_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n express_v themselves_o so_o full_o that_o the_o reader_n will_v find_v no_o difficulty_n to_o penetrate_v into_o their_o meaning_n for_o see_v here_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o first_o 12_o ambros_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 3._o c._n 12_o we_o adore_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o mystery_n he_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v i_o will_v not_o now_o insist_v upon_o the_o manner_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o that_o have_v be_v treat_v of_o at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o only_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a doctor_n which_o speak_v of_o adore_v our_o saviour_n when_o we_o communicate_v to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o divert_v the_o examination_n we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v join_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n who_o say_v let_v no_o body_n eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 98._o in_o psal_n 98._o until_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v he_o how_o say_v some_o be_v it_o possible_a st._n austin_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v see_v he_o so_o formal_o deny_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n for_o speak_v of_o thing_n sensible_a and_o corporeal_a i_o mean_v of_o creature_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v to_o represent_v thing_n spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v although_o we_o shall_v draw_v image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o put_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o these_o sign_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o adore_v 6._o ep._n 119._o ad_fw-la januar_fw-la cap._n 6._o the_o water_n and_o oil_n of_o baptism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o particular_o for_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o it_o be_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o desire_v we_o shall_v address_v our_o adoration_n without_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n corinth_n homil._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n you_o do_v not_o only_o see_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n but_o you_o also_o know_v the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o it_o and_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v and_o accomplish_v be_v well_o inform_v of_o all_o these_o mystery_n let_v we_o then_o stir_v up_o ourselves_o let_v we_o be_v seize_v with_o astonishment_n and_o let_v we_o testify_v yet_o great_a respect_n than_o be_v show_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n
manner_n of_o trade_n and_o place_n of_o trust_n the_o quite_o contrary_a have_v be_v practise_v the_o court_n of_o judicature_n wherein_o be_v a_o equal_a number_n of_o counsellor_n and_o judge_n of_o both_o religion_n for_o hear_v and_o determine_v difference_n have_v be_v suppress_v and_o quite_o alter_v attorney_n apothecary_n surgeon_n and_o general_o all_o other_o mechanic_n and_o handycraft_n trade_n not_o permittedto_o gain_v or_o eat_v their_o bread_n in_o quiet_a but_o which_o be_v most_o doleful_a of_o all_o to_o consider_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n many_o of_o they_o slay_v imprison_a and_o banish_v their_o church_n pull_v down_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o their_o flock_n disperse_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n into_o england_n sweden_n italy_n denmark_n germany_n etc._n etc._n as_o sheep_n have_v no_o shepherd_n just_a as_o it_o happen_v unto_o their_o predecessor_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o few_o that_o remain_v in_o the_o land_n of_o their_o nativity_n wait_v for_o the_o time_n that_o their_o king_n and_o sovereign_a like_o a_o other_o cyrus_n or_o charlemagne_n his_o royal_a and_o religious_a ancestor_n will_v give_v and_o proclaim_v deliverance_n unto_o the_o disperse_a tribe_n from_o their_o cruel_a bondage_n and_o from_o so_o great_a a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n for_o at_o present_a they_o many_o time_n see_v their_o young_a infant_n yield_v up_o their_o innocent_a soul_n in_o carry_v they_o unto_o place_n far_o distant_a to_o receive_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o baptism_n other_o yield_v up_o their_o spirit_n without_o the_o benefit_n or_o help_n of_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n consolation_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n beside_o many_o other_o great_a misery_n which_o they_o daily_o suffer_v in_o body_n soul_n and_o estate_n so_o that_o the_o parisian_a maacssre_n be_v a_o kindness_n be_v compare_v with_o the_o present_a usage_n which_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n do_v receive_v by_o the_o diligence_n of_o romish_a emissary_n and_o from_o their_o own_o unkind_a countryman_n for_o that_o give_v they_o a_o speedy_a deliverance_n from_o all_o misery_n whereas_o they_o be_v now_o as_o it_o be_v hold_v on_o the_o rack_n and_o make_v suffer_v a_o thousand_o death_n before_o they_o be_v free_v from_o the_o burden_n of_o one_o miserable_a life_n when_o our_o neighbour_n and_o brethren_n house_n be_v burn_v and_o all_o in_o a_o flame_n for_o the_o same_o common_a faith_n and_o reformation_n all_o christian_n that_o have_v any_o sense_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n have_v great_a reason_n to_o unite_v their_o prayer_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o avert_v his_o just_a judgement_n from_o fall_v upon_o we_o for_o our_o great_a impiety_n and_o preserve_v our_o church_n and_o nation_n from_o the_o sad_a calamity_n which_o have_v ruin_v so_o many_o christian_a family_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n and_o which_o threaten_v the_o like_a usage_n unto_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a world_n i_o own_o it_o be_v the_o singular_a blessing_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o liberality_n of_o the_o great_a encourager_n of_o virtue_n and_o learning_n his_o grace_n the_o lord_n primate_n and_o chancellor_n of_o ireland_n that_o i_o be_o happy_a this_o day_n in_o address_v my_o self_n unto_o you_o almost_o in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n unto_o felix_n the_o roman_a governor_n in_o adventure_v to_o speak_v the_o more_o free_o in_o this_o matter_n because_o you_o have_v be_v for_o many_o year_n a_o righteous_a judge_n unto_o this_o nation_n live_v so_o that_o envy_n itself_o dare_v not_o whisper_v the_o least_o corruption_n or_o sign_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n to_o friend_n or_o enemy_n and_o be_v perfect_o sensible_a of_o the_o verity_n of_o these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v only_o hint_v at_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n lest_o i_o may_v be_v think_v to_o write_v a_o book_n of_o martyr_n rather_o than_o a_o epistle_n dedicatory_a our_o gentry_n and_o gallant_n former_o be_v wont_a in_o great_a number_n to_o flock_v and_o resort_v unto_o montpellier_n montauban_n bergerac_n etc._n etc._n where_o they_o free_o exchange_v their_o english_a gold_n for_o the_o nourishment_n and_o recreation_n they_o there_o find_v both_o for_o body_n and_o soul_n but_o now_o it_o may_v too_o true_o be_v say_v of_o those_o place_n in_o particular_a and_o of_o other_o whole_a province_n in_o general_a that_o the_o ark_n of_o god_n their_o glory_n be_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o they_o as_o the_o asiatic_a church_n be_v overspread_v with_o thick_a and_o dark_a cloud_n of_o profaneness_n atheism_n ignorance_n and_o superstition_n so_o that_o those_o who_o travel_v that_o way_n may_v just_o fear_v it_o will_v be_v to_o their_o damage_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o be_v the_o pleasant_a and_o beautiful_a jerusalem_n when_o the_o christian_n be_v send_v out_o of_o it_o unto_o pella_n and_o other_o place_n and_o what_o be_v france_n but_o a_o aceldama_n now_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v expel_v contrary_a to_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o wise_a and_o valiant_a deal_n of_o lewis_n the_o twelve_o who_o before_o he_o will_v ruin_v his_o subject_n for_o religion_n send_v commissary_n and_o not_o dragoon_n into_o the_o several_a part_n of_o his_o dominion_n to_o be_v just_o inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n who_o upon_o the_o report_n make_v unto_o he_o by_o his_o commissary_n swear_v a_o great_a oath_n in_o presence_n of_o his_o officer_n and_o counsellor_n of_o state_n that_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o best_a subject_n he_o have_v in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o thenceforward_o command_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v molest_v in_o body_n or_o estate_n and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o present_a king_n have_v much_o better_a knowledge_n and_o experience_n of_o his_o protestant_a subject_n loyalty_n than_o that_o great_a prince_n have_v occasion_n to_o know_v so_o that_o it_o be_v hope_v the_o sinister_a council_n of_o a_o plot_v jesuitical_a faction_n will_v not_o always_o prevail_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o so_o many_o faithful_a good_a subject_n and_o of_o so_o flourish_v a_o kingdom_n i_o have_v presume_v here_o to_o present_v unto_o you_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chief_a revolution_n which_o have_v occur_v upon_o this_o tremendous_a article_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n day_n unto_o the_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n negotiate_v by_o emperor_n king_n council_n pope_n prelate_n and_o the_o eminent_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o several_a century_n be_v retrieve_v and_o recite_v with_o as_o great_a integrity_n and_o moderation_n aspossible_a can_v be_v i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v myself_o unto_o the_o author_n sense_n and_o term_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v and_o if_o any_o passage_n seem_v to_o vary_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o i_o do_v not_o observe_v through_o the_o whole_a book_n i_o hope_v to_o find_v a_o favourable_a censure_n be_v only_o a_o translator_n and_o not_o the_o author_n if_o the_o work_n be_v due_o weigh_v it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o much_o recommendation_n for_o the_o buy_n and_o read_v of_o it_o such_o generous_a wine_n need_v no_o bush_n all_o be_v loyal_a and_o orthodox_n here_o it_o recommend_v itself_o unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o religion_n interweave_v with_o the_o pleasant_a light_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o pure_a history_n of_o all_o age_n whereby_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o man_n reason_n be_v improve_v and_o confirm_v to_o the_o eternal_a silence_v of_o that_o common_a question_n of_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a persuasion_n unto_o protestant_n in_o ask_v where_o their_o religion_n be_v before_o luther_n and_o calvin_n here_o be_v depth_n where_o elephant_n may_v swim_v the_o learned_a and_o curious_a may_v find_v sweetness_n and_o satisfaction_n also_o the_o weak_a lamb_n the_o pious_a and_o devout_a soul_n may_v wade_v without_o fear_n and_o go_v away_o plunge_v and_o please_v in_o pleasure_n and_o delight_n and_o how_o can_v i_o better_o expose_v this_o sacred_a treasure_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n unto_o public_a view_n than_o by_o recommend_v my_o weak_a endeavour_n herein_o unto_o your_o favourable_a acceptance_n and_o patronage_n have_v receive_v the_o first_o design_n of_o come_v to_o light_n near_o the_o famous_a mansion_n of_o your_o worthy_a progenitor_n where_o for_o several_a year_n i_o spend_v some_o of_o the_o pleasant_a day_n of_o all_o my_o life_n wherein_o i_o free_o confess_v as_o god_n glory_n and_o the_o good_a of_o his_o church_n be_v chief_o design_v by_o i_o
in_o the_o main_a so_o also_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o express_v my_o gratitude_n unto_o the_o great_a family_n of_o the_o windhams_n in_o particular_a a_o family_n know_v to_o be_v true_o noble_a and_o great_a in_o the_o number_n of_o its_o flourish_a branch_n as_o well_o as_o in_o riches_n honour_n and_o approve_a loyalty_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o country_n the_o true_a happiness_n and_o last_a prosperity_n whereof_o shall_v ever_o be_v sincere_o wish_v and_o desire_v by_o honour_a sir_n your_o most_o obedient_a humble_a servant_n jos_n walker_n the_o author_n preface_n translate_v from_o the_o french_z the_o controversy_n about_o religion_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o war_n or_o if_o you_o will_v a_o sort_n of_o lawsuit_n wherein_o both_o party_n plead_v their_o cause_n with_o some_o heat_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o difficult_a to_o write_v and_o not_o let_v fall_v some_o word_n that_o may_v favour_v the_o interest_n of_o that_o side_n for_o which_o we_o be_v concern_v because_o the_o flesh_n corrupt_v the_o act_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o old_a man_n never_o fail_v to_o vitiate_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o new_a i_o do_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o those_o angry_a writer_n who_o in_o all_o their_o work_n do_v show_v a_o unlimited_a passion_n for_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o defend_v and_o meditate_v nothing_o but_o disparage_v their_o adversary_n to_o make_v their_o own_o party_n triumph_v by_o the_o calumny_n which_o they_o cast_v upon_o the_o other_o i_o speak_v of_o mild_a and_o peaceable_a spirit_n who_o write_v with_o moderation_n who_o nevertheless_o do_v it_o not_o always_o so_o successful_o but_o they_o let_v drop_v some_o thing_n which_o all_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o because_o their_o ever_o remain_v frailty_n in_o man_n and_o the_o innocency_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n have_v not_o a_o complete_a victory_n over_o the_o first_o what_o i_o say_v be_v particular_o verify_v in_o examine_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o both_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v favourable_a to_o their_o cause_n each_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o establish_v their_o belief_n and_o religion_n this_o consideration_n make_v i_o think_v that_o the_o sure_a way_n and_o most_o edify_a mean_n for_o christian_n will_v be_v plain_o to_o produce_v what_o have_v be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n receive_v and_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n and_o historical_o without_o dispute_n to_o represent_v the_o sentiment_n of_o our_o ancestor_n upon_o all_o the_o article_n which_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v and_o will_v be_v always_o if_o god_n prevent_v it_o not_o by_o his_o grace_n a_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o a_o mean_n which_o the_o devil_n will_v never_o fail_v to_o use_v to_o keep_v up_o among_o christian_n that_o unhappy_a strife_n wherewith_o they_o be_v so_o please_v but_o which_o ought_v to_o draw_v tear_n of_o blood_n from_o those_o good_a soul_n that_o be_v sensible_o touch_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o that_o without_o cease_v by_o their_o prayer_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v give_v unto_o all_o the_o grace_n to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o my_o design_n and_o to_o represent_v the_o sacrament_n at_o large_a i_o have_v divide_v my_o work_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o examine_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n i_o prove_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n among_o christian_n i_o hint_n at_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o i_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o original_a as_o well_o as_o the_o mystery_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n since_o s._n cyprian_n have_v seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n i_o mention_v sundry_a sect_n of_o heretic_n whereof_o some_o have_v change_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n other_o have_v corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o last_o other_o have_v quite_o reject_v it_o not_o suffer_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v at_o all_o i_o omit_v not_o what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n who_o condemn_v the_o celebration_n nor_o the_o heresy_n of_o one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o deny_v it_o but_o through_o another_o principle_n i_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o the_o slander_n which_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o cast_v upon_o christian_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o the_o use_n of_o levened_a and_o unleven_v bread_n then_o i_o consider_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v what_o be_v the_o fashion_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o have_v thereupon_o happen_v from_o thence_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o patins_z that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v use_v in_o this_o holy_a action_n this_o consideration_n be_v follow_v with_o a_o inquiry_n of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o wherein_o all_o the_o service_n be_v general_o perform_v and_o from_o this_o inquiry_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o ceremony_n and_o of_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n i_o mean_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o or_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n as_o be_v now_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n then_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o oblation_n or_o the_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o i_o show_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n i_o annex_v unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o oblation_n that_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o of_o the_o fraction_n and_o i_o show_v at_o what_o time_n the_o latin_n begin_v to_o lift_v up_o the_o host_n to_o warn_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o moreover_o i_o examine_v the_o distribution_n and_o communion_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n who_o distribute_v those_o who_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o then_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v treat_v at_o large_a the_o question_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o also_o show_v that_o for_o several_a age_n communicant_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o journey_n and_o travel_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o little_a scrupulous_a in_o this_o matter_n that_o sometime_o they_o send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o sick_a by_o lay_v person_n man_n woman_n acolytes_n and_o young_a boy_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o make_v plaster_n of_o it_o they_o bury_v it_o with_o the_o dead_a in_o some_o church_n they_o burn_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a infant_n sometime_o they_o take_v consecrate_v wine_n and_o mix_v it_o with_o ink_n than_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o mix_a liquor_n the_o more_o to_o confirm_v the_o act_n they_o intend_v to_o sign_n in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o describe_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o weighty_a article_n begin_v with_o the_o reflection_n they_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n and_o upon_o the_o interpretation_n they_o have_v give_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o after_o these_o reflection_n i_o represent_v a_o great_a number_n of_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v they_o affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o it_o be_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o like_a term_n they_o positive_o say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v through_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v thing_n
to_o take_v notice_n that_o if_o in_o this_o history_n i_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o country_n of_o the_o abassins_n as_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n it_o be_v to_o accomnodate_v myself_o with_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n without_o make_v exact_a inquiry_n what_o it_o be_v and_o without_o trouble_v myself_o at_o this_o time_n to_o reconcile_v historian_n and_o traveller_n that_o have_v write_v diverse_o of_o it_o the_o table_n of_o chapter_n part_n i._n contain_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o wherein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o divers_a sort_n of_o heretic_n as_o far_o only_a as_o may_v suffice_v to_o clear_v the_o point_n in_o question_n p._n 7_o chap._n iii_o progress_n of_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n ignatius_n of_o certain_a heretic_n that_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o tanchelin_n who_o also_o reject_v it_o but_o by_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o leaven_a and_o unleavened_a bread_n p._n 22_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o be_v show_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v have_v and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o thereupon_o succeed_v p._n 30._o chap._n v._o of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z p._n 39_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n and_o general_o of_o all_o the_o service_n p._n 54_o chap._n vii_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n p._n 65_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o oblation_n or_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n p._n 81_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n p._n 101_o chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o communicant_o p._n 110_o chap._n xi_o of_o he_o that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o p._n 121_o chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v p._n 131_o chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n p._n 150_o chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o after_o have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyages_n p._n 160_o chap._n xv._o the_o eucharist_n sâ—nt_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a unto_o who_o it_o be_v sometime_o send_v by_o lay-person_n man_n woman_n child_n etc._n etc._n p._n 164_o chap._n xvi_o divers_a use_v and_o divers_a custom_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n p._n 169_o part_n ii_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n chap._n i._o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 187_o chap._n ii_o what_o the_o â—â—thers_n believe_v of_o the_o thing_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whâ—â—_n they_o say_v of_o they_o p._n 199_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 213_o chap._n iu_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 231_o chap._n v._o continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 246_o chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o they_o p._n 265_o chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o of_o the_o induction_n of_o protestant_n p._n 277_o chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n p._n 291_o chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o pagan_n and_o of_o certain_a thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 298_o chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o of_o their_o silence_n or_o of_o the_o father_n dispute_n against_o they_o p._n 308_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n make_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n p._n 361_o chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o ensue_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n p._n 365_o chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n p._n 385_o chap._n fourteen_o continuation_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o heribold_n p._n 4â—5_n chap._n xv._o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n p._n 430_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n p._n 439_o chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n p._n 450_o chap._n xviii_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n p._n 465_o chap._n xix_o the_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n p._n 497_o part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o preparation_n which_o go_v before_o the_o celebration_n p._n 521_o chap._n ii_o of_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n p._n 541_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o receiver_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 548_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o the_o question_n of_o adoration_n be_v examine_v p._n 556_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n vincentius_n lerinensis_n have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o maxim_n above_o m_o c._n year_n ago_o common_a vincent_n in_o common_a that_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v to_o retain_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n what_o have_v be_v believe_v every_o where_o always_o and_o by_o all_o this_o maxim_n appear_v so_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o christian_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o submit_v unto_o it_o however_o divide_v they_o be_v otherwise_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o although_o the_o author_n be_v not_o whole_o without_o blame_n see_v there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o he_o fight_v under_o the_o ensign_n of_o the_o demi_a pelagian_o that_o he_o be_v very_o opposite_a unto_o st._n augustine_n doctrine_n touch_v predestination_n and_o that_o it_o be_v against_o he_o that_o st._n prosper_n do_v write_v in_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o vincentius_n nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v that_o any_o fault_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o maxim_n nor_o that_o any_o difficulty_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o receive_v it_o see_v that_o st._n austin_n himself_o who_o name_n and_o memory_n shall_v ever_o be_v in_o veneration_n among_o good_a man_n have_v write_v something_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n before_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n 7._o aug._n l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a c._n 24._o t._n 7._o it_o be_v very_o just_o suppose_v say_v he_o that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n believe_v and_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o council_n but_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v be_v derive_v only_o from_o apostolical_a authority_n undertake_v then_o to_o treat_v historical_o of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o by_o god_n assistante_n to_o show_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v in_o all_o age_n in_o the_o church_n touch_v this_o so_o important_a point_n of_o our_o salvation_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n that_o we_o shall_v look_v back_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n and_o the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o antiquity_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o for_o as_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n say_v if_o jesus_n christ_n only_o ought_v to_o be_v hear_v caecil_n cyprian_a ep._n 63._o ad_fw-la caecil_n we_o shall_v not_o regard_v what_o some_o before_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o have_v first_o do_v for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n to_o know_v what_o he_o have_v say_v and_o do_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o mystery_n the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n must_v be_v consult_v who_o tell_v we_o
that_o our_o saviour_n have_v finish_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o ancient_a passover_n and_o intend_v to_o proceed_v unto_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o new_a i_o mean_v of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o leave_v unto_o the_o church_n a_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o his_o great_a love_n and_o charity_n he_o take_v bread_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o his_o father_n over_o the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o he_o break_v it_o into_o morsel_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v also_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n wherein_o be_v wine_n and_o have_v bless_v it_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o that_o in_o distribute_v the_o bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n giveâ—_n or_o break_v for_o they_o and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v that_o iâ—_n waâ—_n his_o blood_n or_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o his_o blood_n shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o that_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o he_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o father_n command_v they_o express_o to_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n until_o his_o come_n from_o heaven_n to_o show_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o it_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n whereunto_o st._n paul_n do_v add_v the_o preparation_n which_o communicant_n ought_v to_o bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o fear_v lest_o this_o mystery_n which_o be_v intend_v unto_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o man_n shall_v turn_v unto_o their_o judgement_n and_o condemnation_n if_o they_o partake_v thereof_o unworthy_o but_o because_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v prescribe_v unto_o we_o if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o manner_n how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o holy_a mystery_n that_o his_o word_n instruct_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o that_o the_o preparation_n which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o contain_v in_o effect_n all_o the_o motion_n of_o a_o faithful_a soul_n that_o dispose_v itself_o to_o partake_v thereof_o motion_n which_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v again_o contain_v either_o in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n in_o the_o commemoration_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o follow_v this_o divine_a pattern_n and_o thereupon_o to_o erect_v the_o platform_n and_o oeconomy_n of_o our_o work_n for_o beside_o that_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v imitate_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o example_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o law_n and_o guide_n we_o shall_v also_o ease_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o reader_n we_o shall_v facilitate_v the_o understanding_n of_o those_o thing_n we_o have_v to_o say_v and_o we_o shall_v lead_v they_o safe_o by_o the_o way_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v best_a and_o plain_a unto_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a and_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o this_o purpose_n we_o will_v divide_v our_o treatise_n into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o general_o of_o what_o concern_v it_o and_o of_o what_o be_v found_v as_o well_o on_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v as_o of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n communicate_v the_o second_o shall_v contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o derive_v its_o original_a and_o authority_n of_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n shed_v and_o in_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o last_o the_o three_o shall_v examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v the_o disposition_n which_o ought_v to_o precede_v the_o communion_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a whether_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o do_v relate_v unto_o it_o and_o in_o each_o of_o these_o three_o part_n we_o will_v observe_v with_o the_o help_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n all_o the_o exactness_n and_o sincerity_n that_o can_v be_v in_o show_v the_o innovation_n and_o change_n that_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v the_o life_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroque_fw-la it_o be_v with_o very_o great_a displeasure_n that_o i_o insert_v in_o my_o first_o essay_n of_o this_o nature_n a_o elegy_n which_o nevertheless_o will_v render_v it_o very_o acceptable_a i_o have_v much_o rather_o have_v want_v so_o good_a a_o subject_a of_o recommendation_n to_o my_o first_o undertake_n than_o to_o have_v obtain_v it_o by_o suffer_v so_o great_a a_o loss_n but_o see_v death_n will_v not_o be_v subject_a unto_o our_o desire_n let_v we_o acquit_v ourselves_o according_a to_o the_o various_a conjuncture_n whether_o they_o be_v please_v or_o not_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n depart_v this_o life_n at_o roven_n the_o 31_o of_o january_n 1684_o aged_a 65_o year_n bear_v at_o lairac_n a_o town_n not_o far_o from_o again_o in_o guien_n his_o father_n and_o mother_n die_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n leave_v he_o very_o young_a under_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o relation_n and_o which_o be_v the_o common_a fate_n of_o scholar_n without_o much_o wealth_n but_o his_o great_a love_n for_o learn_v comfort_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o his_o trouble_n have_v make_v some_o progress_n therein_o under_o several_a master_n he_o advance_v the_o same_o considerable_o in_o the_o academy_n of_o montauban_n and_o have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n under_o messieurs_n charles_n and_o garrisole_n eminent_a professor_n who_o also_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr claud_n to_o be_v their_o pupil_n in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o there_o make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o his_o study_n that_o he_o be_v judge_v worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n he_o be_v according_o admit_v betimes_o and_o by_o the_o synod_n of_o guienne_n send_v unto_o a_o little_a church_n call_v poujol_n he_o have_v scarce_o be_v there_o one_o year_n but_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v his_o ministry_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o journey_n to_o paris_n he_o there_o become_v acquaint_v with_o messieurs_fw-fr le_fw-fr faucheur_n and_o mestrezat_n who_o from_o that_o very_a time_n prophesy_v very_o advantageous_o of_o he_o he_o preach_v at_o charanton_n with_o great_a success_n and_o be_v so_o well_o approve_v by_o the_o late_a lady_n duchess_n of_o tremovile_n that_o she_o desire_v he_o may_v be_v settle_v at_o the_o church_n of_o vitry_n in_o britain_n where_o she_o common_o make_v her_o residence_n for_o several_a reason_n he_o consent_v unto_o the_o demand_n of_o this_o princess_n and_o go_v to_o vitry_n where_o he_o live_v 26_o year_n so_o confine_v unto_o his_o closet_n that_o he_o therein_o spend_v 14_o or_o 15_o hour_n each_o day_n the_o world_n soon_o become_v sensible_a of_o his_o great_a industry_n by_o a_o treatise_n which_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n publish_v against_o a_o minister_n who_o have_v change_v his_o religion_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v the_o motive_n which_o induce_v he_o thereunto_o by_o this_o answer_v it_o be_v see_v the_o author_n have_v already_o attain_v great_a knowledge_n in_o antiquity_n join_v with_o a_o very_a solid_a and_o clear_a way_n of_o reason_v which_o be_v ever_o the_o character_n of_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n genius_n some_o year_n after_o scil_n in_o the_o year_n 1665_o he_o make_v a_o very_a learned_a answer_n unto_o the_o book_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n write_v by_o the_o gentleman_n of_o port_n royal_a wherein_o he_o show_v unto_o those_o illustrious_a friar_n that_o they_o have_v allege_v and_o translate_v the_o passage_n of_o ancient_a father_n either_o very_o negligent_o or_o very_o false_o his_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o may_v well_o be_v term_v his_o masterpiece_n appear_v four_o year_n after_o and_o do_v full_o manifest_v the_o merit_n of_o this_o excellent_a person_n have_v compose_v so_o many_o learned_a volume_n the_o protestant_n of_o paris_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o subject_a very_o worthy_a of_o their_o choice_n and_o resolve_v to_o establish_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o this_o honest_a design_n have_v be_v accomplish_v have_v not_o his_o credit_n and_o adhere_v unto_o the_o interest_n of_o two_o illustrious_a person_n who_o name_n be_v
design_v to_o ordain_v reader_n dominico_n interim_n legit_fw-la nobis_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la auspicatus_fw-la est_fw-la pacem_fw-la dicit_fw-la dedicat_fw-la lectionem_fw-la which_o mr_n rigaut_n do_v not_o understand_v no_o more_o than_o mr_n lombert_n who_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr_n rigaut_n in_o the_o fair_a and_o exact_a translation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o of_o this_o father_n 5._o upon_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n which_o condemn_v paul_n of_o samosatia_n 6._o upon_o the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v more_o exact_o describe_v than_o in_o all_o the_o former_a history_n because_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n have_v borrow_a great_a help_n from_o lactantius_n his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr mortibus_fw-la persecutorum_fw-la publish_v of_o late_a by_o mr_n baluze_n 7._o de_fw-fr sacerdotibus_fw-la secundi_fw-la ordinis_fw-la &_o archidiaconis_fw-la 8._o de_fw-fr ordinibus_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la episcopi_fw-la sumebantur_fw-la 9_o de_fw-fr epistolis_fw-la tractoriis_fw-la 10._o de_fw-fr natura_fw-la veteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la 11._o de_fw-fr energumenis_fw-la etc._n etc._n 12._o de_fw-fr paenitentibus_fw-la eorumque_fw-la gradibus_fw-la 13._o de_fw-fr antiquo_fw-la ritu_fw-la dimittendi_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la catechumenos_fw-la energumenos_n &_o paenitentes_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr dupliti_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la genere_fw-la 15._o de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la quo_fw-la obtinere_fw-la caepit_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la orientali_fw-la haec_fw-la loquendi_fw-la formula_fw-la episcopus_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_n et_fw-la sedes_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la 16._o de_fw-fr pluralitate_fw-la beneficiorum_fw-la ut_fw-la vulgo_fw-la loquuntur_fw-la 17._o de_fw-fr nudipedalibus_fw-la as_o he_o from_o who_o we_o expect_v these_o piece_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v endow_v with_o much_o wit_n and_o learning_n it_o need_v not_o be_v fear_v that_o they_o will_v in_o his_o hand_n lose_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o lustre_n and_o beauty_n all_o we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v refer_v unto_o the_o wisdom_n of_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n which_o indeed_o be_v a_o very_a vast_a and_o spacious_a field_n but_o shall_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o soul_n we_o shall_v have_v much_o more_o matter_n to_o insist_v on_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n so_o sincere_a as_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v find_v in_o this_o age_n he_o without_o envy_n behold_v the_o merit_n of_o other_o learned_a person_n and_o esteem_v their_o good_a quality_n he_o be_v a_o great_a and_o strict_a observer_n of_o discipline_n and_o content_v not_o himself_o to_o declaim_v in_o the_o pulpit_n against_o vice_n in_o general_n but_o persecute_v it_o in_o all_o place_n run_v the_o hazard_n of_o create_v himself_o enemy_n by_o the_o security_n of_o his_o life_n he_o preach_v by_o example_n and_o discover_v a_o true_a christian_a constancy_n in_o all_o the_o trouble_n of_o his_o life_n he_o discharge_v his_o duty_n with_o so_o much_o exactness_n that_o he_o will_v never_o discontinue_v perform_v his_o function_n during_o a_o ague_n which_o hold_v he_o ten_o month_n after_o his_o be_v call_v to_o saumur_n i_o say_v he_o will_v neither_o discontinue_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o ministry_n nor_o those_o of_o his_o study_n although_o the_o physician_n tell_v he_o that_o a_o distemper_n which_o often_o have_v fit_n of_o 36_o hour_n will_v not_o be_v remove_v if_o he_o do_v not_o give_v himself_o some_o repose_n the_o trouble_n of_o the_o church_n of_o france_n these_o last_o year_n be_v incomparable_o more_o grievous_a unto_o he_o than_o any_o particular_a affliction_n unto_o his_o own_o family_n can_v have_v be_v and_o shall_v these_o misfortune_n continue_v what_o cicero_n say_v of_o another_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o two_o rempublicam_fw-la casus_fw-la secuti_fw-la sunt_fw-la ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la non_fw-la erepta_fw-la l._n crasso_fw-la a_o diis_fw-la immortalibus_fw-la vita_fw-la sed_fw-la donata_fw-la mors_fw-la esse_fw-la videatur_fw-la the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n i._o contain_v the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o present_v itself_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o three_o of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n all_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avouch_v the_o same_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n depose_v the_o same_o see_v we_o find_v these_o two_o element_n employ_v in_o this_o mystery_n and_o the_o form_n of_o celebration_n propose_v unto_o we_o by_o st._n justin_n martyr_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n in_o his_o hierarchy_n and_o general_o all_o those_o which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o neither_o do_v the_o defence_n which_o the_o father_n and_o council_n have_v make_v of_o offer_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n also_o all_o christian_n general_o agree_v herein_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v superfluous_a to_o stand_v to_o prove_v it_o see_v the_o thing_n be_v clear_a and_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a society_n be_v agree_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o will_v only_o be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o eternal_a father_n and_o who_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o with_o a_o wisdom_n and_o conduct_v worthy_a of_o himself_o do_v not_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o considerable_a reason_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o now_o stand_v to_o examine_v the_o reason_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v this_o choice_n i_o refer_v that_o unto_o divine_n who_o drift_n it_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v serve_v our_o turn_n to_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v a_o design_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o comfort_n they_o find_v in_o his_o bless_a communion_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o element_n which_o have_v some_o likeness_n and_o relation_n unto_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v to_o signify_v and_o represent_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n whereby_o we_o be_v bear_v into_o his_o church_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o water_n to_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o represent_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o water_n have_v the_o quality_n of_o cleanse_v our_o body_n from_o all_o uncleanness_n so_o also_o the_o blood_n and_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o virtue_n the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o wash_v and_o purify_n our_o soul_n from_o all_o filthiness_n and_o impurity_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n call_v baptism_n the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n 3._o â—it_n 3._o that_o be_v of_o our_o new_a birth_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 5._o eph._n 5._o that_o christ_n have_v cleanse_v the_o church_n by_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v another_o sacrament_n of_o his_o covenant_n whereby_o he_o give_v unto_o we_o life_n after_o have_v give_v we_o our_o be_v he_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o which_o be_v the_o food_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o bread_n &_o wine_n be_v food_n very_o proper_a for_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o for_o preserve_v this_o mortal_a and_o perish_a life_n even_o so_o his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o do_v divine_o feed_v and_o nourish_v our_o soul_n and_o do_v admirable_o preserve_v this_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a life_n whereof_o we_o enjoy_v even_o here_o below_o some_o fore-tastes_a and_o first-fruit_n the_o accomplishment_n whereof_o we_o shall_v one_o day_n receive_v to_o our_o comfort_n in_o heaven_n and_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o this_o wonderful_a effect_n 6._o john_n 6._o that_o his_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o his_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o that_o those_o who_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n have_v life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v raise_v unto_o glory_n and_o immortality_n in_o the_o last_o day_n nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o relation_n and_o resemblance_n which_o the_o
reject_v it_o but_o upon_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o bread_n leaven_v or_o unleavened_a saint_n ignatius_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o particular_o of_o st._n john_n bishop_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o moreover_o a_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o rome_n the_o first_o of_o february_n anno_fw-la 107._o or_o 109._o in_o the_o eleven_o year_n of_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n and_o if_o the_o epistle_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n be_v true_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n or_o at_o far_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o second_o there_o be_v heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o i_o mention_v his_o epistle_n i_o speak_v not_o general_o of_o all_o those_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n but_o only_o of_o the_o seven_o most_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v above_o 1300_o year_n since_o eusebius_n see_v they_o and_o after_o eusebius_n they_o be_v cite_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v of_o these_o seven_o that_o the_o moderate_a person_n both_o roman_a catholik_o and_o protestant_n seem_v to_o make_v great_a difficulty_n i_o mean_v the_o protestant_n that_o admit_v they_o as_o legitimate_a for_o i_o find_v several_a that_o question_n they_o all_o and_o that_o can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o genuine_a issue_n of_o that_o illustrious_a martyr_n as_o messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr saumaise_fw-fr blondel_n aubertin_n daillé_n this_o latter_a have_v also_o examine_v in_o a_o particular_a treatise_n all_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n that_o he_o can_v discover_v in_o these_o epistle_n i_o free_o confess_v myself_o to_o be_v in_o this_o error_n if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o that_o of_o a_o long_a time_n i_o have_v therein_o observe_v several_a thing_n which_o suffer_v i_o not_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n ignatius_n have_v write_v they_o but_o as_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o show_v it_o and_o that_o beside_o it_o have_v be_v perform_v by_o other_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o these_o heretic_n smyrn_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la smyrn_n they_o abstain_v say_v he_o from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o from_o prayer_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n and_o which_o the_o father_n raise_v up_o by_o his_o goodness_n it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n since_o theodoret_n cite_v this_o passage_n but_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o prayer_n he_o use_v these_o they_o admit_v not_o sacrament_n nor_o oblation_n i_o think_v the_o word_n oblation_n be_v more_o significant_a than_o that_o of_o prayer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frivolous_a than_o to_o represent_v unto_o we_o those_o heretic_n as_o abstain_v from_o prayer_n because_o they_o own_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o see_v no_o connexion_n betwixt_o these_o two_o thing_n nor_o that_o they_o have_v any_o dependence_n the_o one_o upon_o the_o other_o unless_o some_o will_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v general_o all_o manner_n of_o prayer_n but_o only_o that_o whereby_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consecrate_v and_o which_o many_o think_v be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o they_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n use_v for_o the_o consecrate_v this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o father_n call_v it_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v unto_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la to_o repeat_v it_o because_o not_o have_v yet_o receive_v holy_a baptism_n they_o can_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v call_v god_n father_n nor_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o they_o be_v admit_v immediate_o after_o baptism_n but_o in_o fine_a these_o very_a word_n make_v i_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o epistle_n it_o may_v be_v and_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o may_v be_v heretic_n which_o do_v so_o and_o that_o he_o who_o forge_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o oppose_v these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n have_v express_o observe_v it_o not_o consider_v as_o it_o often_o happen_v to_o that_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n under_o who_o name_n he_o will_v cover_v himself_o i_o far_o confess_v that_o if_o those_o heretic_n which_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o docetes_n and_o putative_n that_o be_v those_o which_o deny_v the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o only_o allow_v he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o fantome_n and_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n i_o say_v i_o grant_v that_o have_v they_o act_v according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n they_o will_v not_o have_v allow_v of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v they_o can_v not_o allow_v it_o without_o ruine_v their_o abominable_a doctrine_n by_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o consider_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v but_o what_o they_o do_v now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o true_a s._n ignatius_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n for_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v observe_v it_o which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v to_o do_v as_o well_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o heresy_n as_o those_o which_o have_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o heretic_n whereof_o we_o now_o treat_v the_o first_o which_o refuse_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o ascodrupite_n which_o be_v a_o limb_n of_o the_o impostor_n mark_n and_o mark_v a_o unhappy_a branch_n of_o valentine_n which_o valentine_n begin_v not_o to_o appear_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n ignatius_n and_o as_o for_o those_o concern_v in_o the_o epistle_n which_o we_o examine_v how_o can_v they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o glorious_a martyr_n see_v they_o abstain_v not_o from_o it_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o 14._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o for_o tertullian_n do_v formal_o tellus_fw-la that_o martion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o these_o heretic_n persist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v he_o declare_v that_o the_o god_n of_o martion_n show_v his_o body_n by_o the_o bread_n otherwise_o the_o orthodox_n can_v not_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n any_o advantage_n against_o they_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o for_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o one_o dispute_v with_o another_o they_o must_v dispute_v upon_o common_a principle_n and_o which_o be_v acknowl_v on_o both_o side_n i_o shall_v think_v then_o and_o to_o end_v the_o consideration_n of_o this_o matter_n that_o these_o heretic_n which_o oppose_v not_o so_o much_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n auth_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr euchar._n c._n 1._o §._o ne_o auth_v as_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n as_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v well_o observe_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o see_v they_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o catholic_n strong_a arm_n to_o contradict_v they_o they_o abstain_v from_o celebrate_v it_o as_o the_o ascodrupite_n have_v do_v a_o long_a while_n before_o they_o although_o upon_o another_o account_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o heretic_n both_o which_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o reject_v the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o upon_o different_a principle_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n a_o new_a heretic_n that_o towards_o flanders_n and_o especial_o in_o brabant_n where_o he_o spread_v abroad_o his_o heresy_n and_o the_o poison_n of_o his_o pernicious_a doctrine_n it_o be_v one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o have_v a_o design_n to_o ruin_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o it_o unto_o all_o those_o which_o he_o can_v seduce_v do_v so_o well_o by_o his_o cunning_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n under_o who_o he_o have_v enroll_v himself_o that_o he_o persuade_v the_o people_n of_o antwerp_n a_o great_a and_o populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n wherefore_o they_o continue_v several_a year_n without_o communicate_v as_o the_o
people_n of_o antioch_n that_o of_o anger_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o of_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o 17._o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o of_o the_o other_o the_o 59th_o epistle_n and_o first_o book_n and_o 20._o chap._n of_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o 26._o treatise_n upon_o s._n john_n to_o which_o may_v be_v join_v s._n athanasius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hermit_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v unto_o the_o orthodox_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n oration_n 2_o 4_o 17_o 19_o 20_o 23_o 28._o and_o 40._o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o first_o poem_n and_o in_o his_o iambic_n 11._o and_o 15._o s._n ambrose_n upon_o the_o 9_o of_o s._n luke_n hilary_n deacon_n upon_o the_o 10._o and_o 11._o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n s._n basil_n ep._n 72._o synesius_n epistle_n 67._o socrates_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n lib._n 1._o c._n 20_o 25._o and_o sozomen_n lib._n 6._o c._n 29._o and_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 7._o and_o many_o other_o wherein_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o these_o altar_n or_o these_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v make_v of_o wood_n which_o seem_v to_o imply_v that_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n what_o the_o father_n be_v call_v altar_n be_v no_o other_o than_o table_n whereunto_o they_o give_v improper_o the_o name_n of_o altar_n s._n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n do_v formal_o say_v that_o the_o altar_n be_v of_o wood_n for_o describe_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o donatist_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o have_v break_v tear_v and_o carry_v they_o away_o 94._o optaâ—_n l._n 6._o page_n 94._o that_o they_o have_v warm_v water_n with_o the_o piece_n of_o these_o altar_n that_o in_o some_o place_n the_o great_a quantity_n of_o wood_n move_v they_o to_o break_v they_o and_o that_o in_o other_o place_n the_o want_n of_o wood_n make_v they_o break_v they_o in_o other_o place_n partly_o for_o shame_n they_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o a_o little_a afterward_o who_o of_o the_o believer_n say_v he_o know_v not_o that_o in_o celebrate_v the_o mystery_n the_o table_n be_v cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n 43._o aug._n liâ—_n 3._o contra_fw-la cresâ—_n cap._n 43._o s._n austin_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o catholic_n bishop_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o these_o barbarous_a and_o inhuman_a schismatic_n with_o the_o wood_n or_o piece_n of_o a_o altar_n which_o they_o have_v break_v s._n athanasius_n do_v express_o observe_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o mourner_n 67._o page_n 847._o ep._n 67._o that_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v of_o wood_n and_o synesius_n seem_v to_o teach_v we_o the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o this_o table_n as_o to_o be_v bear_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o also_o the_o first_o canon_n which_o command_v altar_n of_o stone_n only_o to_o be_v consecrate_v be_v to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n the_o 26._o canon_n of_o a_o private_a council_n of_o epaume_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 517._o cor._n oration_n in_o bapt_n christ_n hom._n 20_o in_o 2._o cor._n although_o before_o this_o decree_n gregory_n of_o nyssen_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n make_v mention_n of_o altar_n of_o stone_n second_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v not_o make_v exact_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n but_o rather_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o table_n where_o one_o eat_v and_o take_v his_o usual_a meal_n for_o man_n grow_v to_o full_a age_n and_o stature_n may_v lie_v along_o under_o these_o table_n which_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v under_o a_o altar_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v erect_v the_o historian_n socrates_n write_v that_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v pray_v with_o tear_n lie_v along_o upon_o his_o face_n under_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o zozoman_n 7._o sâ—creaâ—_n l._n i._o â—_o l._n 1._o c._n 25._o sozom_o 〈◊〉_d l_o 8._o c_o 7._o that_o the_o eunuch_n eutropius_n seek_v a_o safe_a sanctuary_n in_o the_o church_n lay_v down_o under_o the_o communion_n table_n it_o be_v the_o same_o course_n that_o maximinian_n a_o catholic_n bishop_n of_o bagaia_n take_v to_o preserve_v himself_o from_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o s._n austin_n tell_v we_o be_v slay_v by_o those_o cruel_a person_n which_o slay_v he_o with_o the_o piece_n of_o the_o altar_n 43._o august_n l._n 3._o contra_fw-la cross_n c._n 43._o under_o which_o he_o lay_v moreover_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o when_o the_o ancient_n do_v speak_v of_o a_o altar_n they_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o thing_n whereon_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o which_o they_o promiscuous_o call_v table_n and_o altar_n they_o mean_v sometime_o the_o place_n where_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v set_v whereupon_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o the_o whole_a celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v take_v in_o socrates_n lib._n 1._o c._n 20._o and_o 25_o in_o some_o place_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o canon_n 19_o and_o 44._o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n and_o the_o 69._o of_o the_o council_n of_o trullo_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o that_o place_n be_v as_o have_v be_v say_v call_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o curtain_n 67._o theodor._n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 31._o syne_n ep._n 67._o whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o it_o be_v beautify_v with_o curtain_n or_o royal_a tapestry_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n what_o be_v intend_v by_o synesius_n bishop_n of_o ptolemais_n by_o the_o mystical_a veil_n if_o he_o do_v not_o thereby_o mean_v the_o linnen-cloth_n wherewith_o in_o some_o place_n they_o cover_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o place_n where_o the_o holy_a table_n stand_v shall_v not_o be_v accessible_a and_o alike_o common_a unto_o all_o person_n 4._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o it_o be_v compass_v in_o with_o wooden_a rail_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o church_n of_o tyre_n and_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o sundry_a other_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o fine_a we_o learn_v by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o table_n in_o each_o temple_n and_o church_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n represent_v the_o beauty_n and_o magnificent_a building_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o tyre_n which_o paulin_n bishop_n of_o the_o place_n cause_v to_o be_v build_v and_o descend_v to_o particularise_v what_o be_v most_o curious_a and_o rare_a in_o it_o he_o observe_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sole_a altar_n in_o it_o 4._o id._n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o and_o seek_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o altar_n and_o its_o situation_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n a_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o paulin_n its_o pastor_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v as_o of_o its_o most_o holy_a place_n amos._n chrysost_n hom_n 7._o in_o rom._n id._n â—om_n 18_o 2_o cor._n hier._n ep._n 2._o id._n in_o cap._n 3._o amos._n st._n chrysostom_n speak_v plain_o of_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o temple_n where_o he_o live_v as_o have_v but_o one_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n unto_o unity_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o baptism_n one_o only_a table_n and_o one_o baptismal_a fountain_n st._n hierom_n also_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n as_o be_v but_o one_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v but_o one_o altar_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v say_v if_o there_o have_v be_v indeed_o several_a in_o one_o church_n this_o be_v also_o what_o socrates_n will_v intimate_v 21._o soerat_fw-la hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 21._o when_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v contrive_v after_o a_o manner_n very_o different_a from_o other_o church_n solit_fw-la athan._n ad_fw-la solit_fw-la he_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o altar_n therein_o stand_v to_o the_o west_n and_o not_o to_o the_o east_n st._n athanasius_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o plunder_v of_o the_o eminent_a church_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n even_o as_o of_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n whereby_o he_o give_v it_o plain_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o chair_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o peter_n his_o successor_n 20._o apud_fw-la theod._n l._n
great_a value_n be_v choose_v to_o make_v their_o chalice_n but_o of_o great_a and_o less_o price_n according_a to_o the_o substance_n and_o stock_n of_o each_o church_n but_o at_o first_o in_o sundry_a place_n they_o be_v make_v of_o glass_n or_o of_o wood_n as_o will_v appear_v and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n if_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n they_o use_v glass_n chalice_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o do_v so_o in_o many_o other_o place_n now_o that_o they_o use_v such_o at_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n for_o answer_v a_o argument_n which_o the_o catholic_n draw_v from_o a_o picture_n they_o have_v in_o their_o chalice_n and_o which_o represent_v the_o good_a shepherd_n carry_v the_o lose_a sheep_n upon_o his_o back_n put_v in_o practice_n say_v he_o the_o very_a picture_n of_o your_o chalice_n 10_o tertul._n de_fw-fr pudic_fw-la c._n 7._o ibid._n c._n 10_o and_o to_o mark_v that_o these_o chalice_n be_v glass_n he_o oppose_v unto_o this_o paint_n the_o writing_n of_o the_o shepherd_n which_o can_v be_v blot_v out_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o chalice_n but_o of_o glass_n s._n jerom_n who_o press_v he_o very_o much_o extr_n hieron_n ep_v 4._o extr_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n of_o he_o that_o nothing_o be_v rich_a than_o he_o which_o carry_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o a_o little_a wicker_n basket_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o a_o glass_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n cyprian_n not_o the_o famous_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v dead_a three_o hundred_o year_n before_o but_o another_o cyprian_a a_o french_a man_n arel_n viâ—_n 〈◊〉_d arel_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n observe_v as_o a_o action_n worthy_a of_o commendation_n that_o he_o redeem_v a_o great_a many_o slave_n with_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o the_o church_n say_v that_o a_o great_a many_o praise_v he_o for_o so_o do_v but_o will_v not_o follow_v his_o example_n he_o add_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v it_o not_o in_o a_o glass_n and_o although_o this_o author_n say_v there_o be_v many_o who_o will_v not_o imitate_v he_o in_o a_o action_n which_o they_o can_v not_o but_o commend_v yet_o i_o can_v be_v persuade_v but_o that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v other_o good_a bishop_n who_o consider_v as_o exuperius_n of_o tholouse_n and_o s._n caesarius_n of_o arles_n that_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o poor_a do_v in_o suffering_n and_o calamitous_a time_n employ_v all_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o their_o church_n either_o to_o sustain_v their_o poor_a or_o redeem_v captive_n and_o that_o they_o have_v rather_o make_v use_n of_o chalice_n of_o glass_n as_o those_o do_v than_o to_o be_v want_v in_o this_o necessary_a duty_n of_o christian_a charity_n 7._o greg._n 1._o dialog_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o one_o donatus_n who_o by_o his_o prayer_n mend_v a_o glass_n chalice_n which_o have_v be_v break_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v upon_o this_o subject_a agust_n baron_fw-fr martyr_n rom._n 7._o agust_n the_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o plate_n or_o patins_z of_o glass_n be_v ancient_o make_v use_n of_o in_o livine_a service_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o plate_n of_o glass_n in_o the_o pontifical_a in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n of_o a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o four_o epistle_n of_o s._n jerom_n to_o rusticus_n speak_v of_o s._n exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n and_o also_o our_o french_a cyprian_n in_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n keep_v in_o a_o glass_n for_o it_o seem_v that_o glass_n chalice_n have_v be_v use_v ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n day_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o mark_n the_o heretic_n who_o live_v present_o after_o their_o day_n to_o imitate_v the_o catholic_n church_n use_v a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o his_o divine_a service_n bewitch_v the_o people_n with_o certain_a imposture_n and_o by_o sorcery_n make_v the_o wine_n which_o look_v white_a in_o the_o glass_n to_o turn_v red_a by_o his_o slight_n so_o that_o the_o wine_n seem_v to_o be_v change_v into_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v hold_v under_o charles_n the_o great_a glass_n chalice_n be_v forbid_v and_o that_o very_o reasonable_o because_o of_o the_o danger_n there_o be_v in_o that_o brittle_a stuff_n you_o have_v thereupon_o the_o canon_n ut_fw-la calix_n de_fw-mi consecrat_fw-mi distinct_a 1._o as_o also_o the_o chalice_n of_o wood_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o canon_n vasa_n in_o quibus_fw-la in_o the_o same_o distinction_n binius_fw-la relate_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n upon_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n what_o baronius_n say_v of_o the_o prohibit_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n 96._o t._n 1._o council_n p._n 96._o in_o one_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v he_o take_v from_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n who_o authority_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v allow_v no_o more_o than_o the_o other_o collector_n of_o canon_n for_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr launoy_n a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n have_v judicious_o observe_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o time_n ancient_o appoint_v for_o administer_a holy_a baptism_n 184._o cap._n 9_o p._n 184._o the_o ancient_a collector_n do_v change_n and_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n what_o thing_n they_o suppose_v either_o to_o be_v abolish_v and_o useless_a or_o different_a from_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o time_n they_o have_v say_v he_o fit_v the_o ancient_a canon_n to_o the_o discipline_n of_o their_o own_o time_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n 1145._o in_o grat._n ad_fw-la a_o 1145._o say_v in_o particular_a of_o gratian_n that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o choose_v the_o author_n from_o whence_o he_o have_v gather_v his_o decree_n and_o he_o instance_n in_o some_o example_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o many_o mistake_n in_o the_o author_n and_o indeed_o to_o return_v to_o the_o prohibition_n of_o glass_n chalicesby_n a_o council_n of_o rheem_v we_o find_v no_o such_o matter_n if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o any_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o charlemagne_n although_o we_o have_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o as_o for_o wooden_a chalice_n we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n the_o canon_n whence_o gratian_n take_v it_o it_o be_v the_o 18._o of_o the_o council_n of_o trybur_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 895._o 151._o tom._n 7._o council_n p._n 151._o that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o priest_n dare_v presume_v in_o any_o wise_a to_o consecrate_v in_o chalice_n of_o wood_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o council_n do_v observe_v in_o the_o same_o canon_n that_o boniface_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n be_v ask_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o vessel_n of_o wood_n he_o make_v this_o answer_n heretofore_o golden_a priest_n make_v use_v of_o wooden_a chalice_n and_o now_o on_o the_o contrary_a wooden_a priest_n do_v use_v golden_a chalice_n but_o it_o be_v plain_o evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o of_o wood_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o eight_o or_o nine_o hundred_o year_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o chalice_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o plate_n or_o patins_z whereupon_o we_o have_v say_v be_v put_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o be_v at_o least_o broad_a round_a vessel_n a_o little_a hollow_a which_o can_v be_v resemble_v to_o any_o thing_n better_o than_o dish_n which_o be_v great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o suffer_v consecration_n to_o be_v make_v in_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o gold_n or_o silver_n chalice_n or_o at_o least_o of_o pewter_n and_o a_o council_n of_o albi_fw-la assemble_v anno._n 1254_o command_v all_o church_n who_o rent_n amount_v yearly_a unto_o fifteen_o livre_n french_a money_n to_o have_v a_o silver_n chalice_n 638._o t._n 2._o spâ—cil_n c._n 12._o p._n 638._o i_o deny_v not_o but_o in_o the_o four_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n several_a church_n have_v silver_n chalice_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o of_o gold_n such_o as_o whereof_o in_o all_o likelihood_n those_o be_v speak_v of_o by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o
which_o be_v of_o a_o vast_a extent_n have_v constant_o unto_o this_o day_n observe_v and_o retain_v this_o practice_n james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n who_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o euchology_n or_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n with_o note_n of_o a_o very_a sound_a judgement_n take_v much_o pain_n in_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o consecration_n practise_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n endeavour_v to_o give_v it_o a_o sense_n which_o may_v not_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n â—7_n 〈◊〉_d p_o â—7_n we_o also_o offer_v unto_o thou_o this_o reasonable_a and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o the_o gift_n offer_v make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n upon_o these_o word_n and_o particular_o upon_o the_o last_o gore_n make_v a_o very_a long_a observation_n 139._o not._n in_o euchol_n p._n 140_o 141._o num_fw-la 138_o 139._o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o observe_v upon_o these_o word_n send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n that_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o this_o liturgy_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n that_o some_o of_o the_o late_a greek_n have_v from_o hence_o draw_v some_o kind_n of_o show_n of_o support_n for_o their_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v consecration_n second_o upon_o these_o word_n make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n that_o chrysostom_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o liturgy_n can_v not_o believe_v that_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n as_o some_o greek_n have_v vain_o suppose_v see_v say_v he_o he_o attribute_n elsewhere_o unto_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o virtue_n of_o change_v the_o element_n that_o be_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o nevertheless_o these_o prayer_n use_v by_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o it_o be_v by_o these_o prayer_n not_o right_o understand_v that_o cabasilas_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n and_o some_o other_o have_v be_v deceive_v and_o have_v cast_v the_o ignorant_a into_o error_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v write_v dark_o and_o dubious_o and_o that_o give_v way_n unto_o error_n in_o mind_n that_o be_v unsteadfast_a and_o in_o fine_a have_v commend_v arcudius_n and_o bessarion_n both_o greek_n latinize_v the_o latter_a of_o which_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n under_o eugenius_n the_o four_o and_o be_v gain_v by_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o other_o write_v a_o great_a while_n afterward_o of_o the_o agreement_n betwixt_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n goar_n then_o have_v praise_v they_o as_o two_o person_n who_o by_o their_o skill_n and_o pain_n remove_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v find_v about_o the_o word_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n add_v that_o to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v not_o labour_v in_o do_v what_o be_v already_o do_v what_o remain_v be_v that_o if_o any_o far_a light_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o other_o man_n labour_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o do_v it_o by_o new_a invention_n but_o that_o itself_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v consecrate_v otherwise_o than_o the_o latin_n beside_o the_o reader_n may_v easy_o perceive_v both_o by_o what_o we_o have_v say_v and_o by_o the_o proceed_n of_o bessarion_n arcudius_n and_o gore_n what_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n among_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v true_a that_o arcudius_n use_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o conform_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n give_v for_o this_o purpose_n unto_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o st._n mark_n st._n clement_n st._n james_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n 33._o l._n 3._o the_o concord_n cap._n 25._o ad_fw-la 33._o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n he_o can_v contrive_v because_o they_o attribute_v all_o the_o consecration_n unto_o prayer_n and_o do_v blame_v cabasilas_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n samonas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n because_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o consecration_n of_o symbol_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n but_o this_o proceed_n sufficient_o do_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n never_o own_v any_o other_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o to_o return_v unto_o james_n goar_n 141._o in_o euchol_n p._n 140_o 141._o he_o say_v one_o thing_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n agree_v that_o it_o be_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v and_o to_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v he_o allege_v the_o answer_n they_o make_v unto_o pope_n eugenius_n which_o stick_v in_o suspense_n because_o they_o add_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n certain_a prayer_n to_o demand_v the_o consecration_n as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v otherwise_o complete_a the_o answer_n i_o say_v which_o be_v make_v he_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o russia_n of_o nice_a of_o trebizond_n and_o of_o mitylene_n as_o we_o read_v in_o the_o eight_o tome_n and_o 25_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o answer_n goar_n still_o find_v some_o difficulty_n but_o if_o the_o learned_a gore_n have_v see_v before_o publish_v his_o euchology_n the_o true_a history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n by_o sylvester_n sguropulus_n great_a ecclesiastic_a of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n and_o one_o of_o the_o five_o counsellor_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o by_o consequence_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v that_o the_o four_o bishop_n abovementioned_a have_v answer_v pope_n eugenius_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n 278._o hist_o conc._n florent_fw-la sect_n 10._o c._n 1._o p._n 278._o for_o the_o truth_n be_v the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v at_o last_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n upon_o four_o article_n without_o the_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n of_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n except_o it_o be_v some_o few_o that_o have_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o latin_n demand_v of_o the_o greek_n they_o shall_v expunge_v out_o of_o their_o ritual_n and_o book_n of_o divine_a service_n this_o three_o benediction_n in_o celebrate_v of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n or_o in_o the_o invocate_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o priest_n be_v wont_a to_o pronounce_v say_v that_o these_o word_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o drink_v you_o all_o do_v consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n err_v very_o much_o in_o use_v of_o prayer_n and_o invoke_v the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n whereupon_o there_o be_v several_a contest_v between_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o latin_n 279._o ibid._n p._n 278_o 279._o who_o say_v unto_o they_o if_o you_o will_v believe_v as_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n and_o the_o great_a st._n chrysostom_n teach_v thus_o to_o consecrate_v and_o sanctify_v the_o divine_a oblation_n you_o will_v find_v in_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n above_o two_o thousand_o liturgy_n which_o thus_o decide_v the_o matter_n after_o which_o the_o historian_n observe_v that_o soon_o after_o by_o order_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n all_o the_o greek_n meet_v at_o the_o pope_n palace_n except_v mark_n of_o ephesus_n the_o most_o zealous_a of_o the_o whole_a nation_n and_o that_o the_o question_n be_v again_o reassumed_a there_o be_v several_a debate_n upon_o it_o the_o latin_n use_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o make_v the_o greek_n embrace_v their_o opinion_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o russia_n and_o of_o nice_a in_o behalf_n of_o the_o latter_a propose_v a_o middle_a opinion_n which_o please_v neither_o party_n which_o oblige_v the_o emperor_n to_o command_v mark_n of_o ephesus_n to_o set_v down_o something_o in_o write_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o he_o do_v and_o he_o therein_o show_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n teach_v to_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a oblation_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o say_v he_o all_o our_o priest_n do_v consecrate_v in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o section_n the_o same_o historian_n who_o be_v always_o present_a writes_z that_o after_o the_o sign_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o union_n the_o emperor_n send_v several_a
he_o by_o the_o church_n the_o which_o as_o the_o more_o sacred_a be_v say_v to_o be_v inhabit_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o some_o divinity_n have_v receive_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o their_o first_o dedication_n or_o consecration_n such_o devil_n by_o curious_a invocation_n and_o witchcraft_n arnobius_n bring_v in_o the_o pagan_a answer_v the_o christian_a after_o this_o manner_n you_o err_v and_o be_v deceive_v gent._n l._n 6._o advers._fw-la gent._n for_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o brass_n nor_o the_o mass_n of_o gold_n or_o silver_n nor_o the_o other_o matter_n whereof_o image_n be_v make_v be_v of_o themselves_o god_n and_o religious_a deity_n but_o we_o serve_v and_o worship_v these_o god_n in_o they_o which_o holy_a consecration_n do_v introduce_v idolor_n de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la idolor_n and_o which_o it_o make_v to_o inhabit_v in_o the_o image_n which_o we_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v and_o do_v not_o st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o his_o time_n that_o these_o sort_n of_o spirit_n do_v lie_v hide_v under_o the_o statue_n and_o consecrate_a image_n in_o fine_a lactantius_n speak_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n 4._o instit_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 4._o say_v that_o when_o they_o be_v make_v they_o feel_v it_o not_o nor_o when_o they_o be_v worship_v they_o know_v it_o not_o for_o they_o become_v not_o sensible_a by_o consecration_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n of_o christian_n it_o consist_v only_o in_o retrieve_v thing_n from_o a_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n and_o by_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a use_n by_o desire_v of_o god_n by_o their_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v their_o use_n and_o employment_n for_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o use_v they_o lawful_o so_o that_o there_o be_v any_o question_n for_o instance_n of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n their_o consecration_n tend_v only_o to_o give_v they_o a_o quality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o to_o employ_v they_o unto_o a_o divine_a and_o religious_a use_n and_o by_o pray_v god_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o that_o he_o will_v render_v they_o efficacious_a by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_v of_o they_o out_o of_o which_o use_n they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o common_a bread_n wine_n and_o water_n as_o they_o be_v before_o all_o the_o virtue_n they_o have_v in_o quality_n of_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n either_o to_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n or_o to_o nourish_v they_o depend_v upon_o the_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v apply_v and_o on_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o spirit_n act_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o only_o signify_v but_o also_o that_o they_o shall_v seal_v in_o our_o soul_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v exhibit_v and_o communicate_v when_o they_o be_v administer_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v and_o represent_v now_o let_v we_o see_v if_o this_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o church_n 100_o in_o levit._n hom._n 11._o p._n 100_o origen_n upon_o levitiecus_n there_o be_v bear_v in_o my_o house_n say_v he_o the_o firstling_n of_o a_o cow_n i_o be_o not_o permit_v to_o put_v it_o unto_o any_o common_a use_n for_o it_o be_v holy_a unto_o the_o lord_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v holy_a we_o know_v then_o by_o this_o dumb_a beast_n ibid._n ibid._n how_o the_o law_n appoint_v that_o what_o it_o will_v have_v to_o be_v holy_a must_v be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n only_o and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n to_o sanctify_v any_o thing_n be_v to_o devote_v it_o unto_o god_n the_o great_a st._n 2._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q_o 53._o p._n 642._o d._n t._n 2._o basil_n sanctification_n consist_v in_o adhere_v local_o and_o inseparable_o unto_o god_n at_o all_o time_n in_o study_v and_o follow_v what_o be_v well_o please_v in_o his_o fight_n for_o also_o in_o the_o thing_n offer_v and_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n deficient_a thing_n be_v not_o accept_v and_o without_o impiety_n and_o sin_n what_o have_v be_v once_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n can_v be_v convert_v unto_o common_a and_o human_a use_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o he_o say_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n sanctify_v 98._o l._n 3._o q._n 85._o t._n 4._o p._n 98._o it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o offer_v they_o unto_o the_o priest_n and_o by_o they_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctification_n must_v be_v observe_v which_o be_v make_v by_o vow_n and_o by_o the_o devotion_n of_o he_o who_o offer_v s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o esay_n 178._o l._n 1._o orat._n 6._o p._n 178._o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v shall_v not_o always_o partake_v of_o sanctification_n but_o rather_o it_o signify_v to_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o what_o he_o say_v unto_o moses_n sanctify_v unto_o i_o all_o the_o first-born_a which_o open_v the_o matrix_fw-la all_o the_o male_n unto_o the_o lord_n 595._o l._n 7._o &_o 8._o in_o c._n 10.34_o &_o dial._n 6._o t._n 5._o part_n 1._o p._n 595._o and_o in_o those_o place_n sanctify_v import_v to_o consecrate_v and_o upon_o st._n john_n what_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o then_o friend_n will_v not_o reason_n constrain_v we_o to_o confess_v that_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v be_v not_o before_o holy_a for_o i_o judge_v that_o be_v call_v unto_o sanctification_n which_o be_v alter_v from_o what_o it_o be_v not_o 27._o hom._n 14._o t._n 5._o part_n 2._o p._n 187._o in_o levit._n l._n 7._o c._n 27._o when_o it_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o paschal_n homily_n to_o sanctify_v be_v to_o consecrate_v and_o offer_v some_o excellent_a oblation_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n hesychius_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v and_o offer_v begin_v to_o be_v sanctify_v even_o by_o be_v offer_v it_o be_v not_o then_o holy_a before_o the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n 25._o codic_n 222._o ex_fw-la lib._n 24_o 25._o we_o say_v that_o the_o place_n or_o the_o bread_n or_o the_o wine_n be_v sanctify_v when_o they_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o employ_v about_o any_o common_a use_n even_o thomas_n aquinas_n himself_o who_o although_o he_o live_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v a_o alteration_n and_o change_n yet_o acknowledge_v this_o kind_n of_o consecration_n who_o nevertheless_o happy_o will_v not_o have_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o depend_v on_o it_o 70._o t._n 2._o q._n 81._o art_n 8._o num_fw-la 70._o not_o only_o man_n but_o also_o the_o church_n vessel_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v from_o the_o very_a time_n that_o they_o be_v apply_v unto_o the_o service_n of_o god_n i_o shall_v here_o end_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o question_n of_o consecration_n be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o jesus_n christ_n pronounce_v with_o a_o audible_a voice_n the_o word_n whereby_o the_o latin_n pretend_v that_o he_o do_v consecrate_v see_v the_o evangelist_n nor_o s._n paul_n do_v neither_o of_o they_o remark_n that_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o that_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o amen_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o justin_n martyr_n by_o denys_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n by_o tentullian_n by_o st._n ambrose_n by_o st._n leo_n and_o by_o other_o this_o amen_o i_o say_v do_v clear_o show_v that_o they_o consecrate_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n this_o also_o be_v justify_v by_o most_o of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o where_o it_o be_v express_o observe_v that_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n be_v do_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n as_o in_o those_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n st._n mark_n euchol_n de_fw-fr observe_v can_v t._n 10._o bibl._n patr._n not._n in_o gregor_n sar._n page_n 389._o not._n 131._o in_o miss_n chrysost_n euchol_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n raoul_n de_fw-fr tongre_n write_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n conformable_a unto_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n ambrose_n
o_o god_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o this_o reasonable_a service_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o and_o receive_v they_o as_o thou_o do_v the_o oblation_n of_o abel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o noah_n the_o priesthood_n of_o moses_n and_o aaron_n the_o peaceable_a offering_n of_o samuel_n the_o repentance_n of_o david_n the_o incense_n of_o zacharias_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o thou_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o thy_o apostle_n this_o true_a worship_n thou_o also_o of_o thy_o goodness_n will_v receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v sinner_n these_o gift_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o grant_v that_o our_o oblation_n may_v be_v agreeable_a be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o propitiation_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o of_o those_o which_o the_o people_n have_v commit_v through_o ignorance_n this_o action_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n offer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v call_v not_o only_a oblation_n but_o also_o sacrifice_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o examine_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v eleemos_n cypr._n the_o oper_n &_o eleemos_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n cyprian_n do_v positive_o call_v this_o action_n a_o sacrifice_n in_o that_o place_n of_o his_o former_o allege_a when_o the_o oblation_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o be_v bless_v they_o be_v again_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o prayer_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n but_o because_o that_o in_o some_o sort_n relate_v unto_o this_o first_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o speak_v i_o will_v seek_v for_o the_o second_o in_o the_o oblation_n make_v unto_o god_n of_o these_o same_o oblation_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o time_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v for_o we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 12._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 12._o at_o that_o instant_n address_v this_o prayer_n unto_o god_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o o_o our_o god_n and_o our_o king_n this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n give_v thou_o thanks_o by_o jesus_n christ_n because_o thou_o have_v count_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o sight_n and_o to_o execute_v the_o priesthood_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n who_o have_v need_v of_o nothing_o to_o behold_v these_o oblation_n with_o a_o favourable_a eye_n which_o be_v set_v before_o thou_o that_o thou_o will_v accept_v they_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o son_n and_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o do_v after_o this_o manner_n think_v that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o begin_v the_o celebration_n of_o his_o eucharist_n with_o prayer_n make_v a_o kind_n of_o oblation_n unto_o god_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n his_o willingness_n of_o sacrifice_v himself_o soon_o after_o for_o the_o expiation_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o they_o ground_v the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v wherein_o they_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v unto_o they_o the_o use_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n and_o that_o he_o will_v by_o his_o blessing_n make_v they_o the_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n shed_v of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o their_o soul_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyprian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n say_v in_o sundry_a place_n that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o offer_v wine_n and_o that_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o that_o the_o lord_n therein_o offer_v himself_o have_v in_o all_o likelihood_n regard_v unto_o the_o disposition_n wherein_o he_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o expose_v himself_o unto_o death_n for_o we_o when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o memorial_n of_o it_o 63._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o our_o lord_n say_v he_o offer_v himself_o first_o unto_o his_o father_n and_o command_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o so_o that_o the_o sacrificer_n which_o imitate_v what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v do_v true_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o three_o and_o last_o of_o the_o oblation_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o be_v practise_v by_o christian_n it_o be_v do_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n after_o which_o they_o offer_v they_o unto_o god_n whereunto_o relate_v the_o warning_n make_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o to_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o gift_n offer_v unto_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o will_v receive_v it_o as_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n through_o the_o intercession_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n also_o jacob._n liturg._n s._n jacob._n they_o pray_v for_o the_o gift_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o sanctify_a to_o the_o end_n god_n will_v accept_v they_o and_o receive_v they_o upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n as_o a_o sweet_a and_o spiritual_a savour_n he_o will_v in_o their_o stead_n send_v his_o heavenly_a grace_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o they_o also_o pray_v that_o because_o he_o have_v receive_v as_o a_o odour_n of_o sweet_a savour_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o oblation_n and_o present_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o have_v be_v please_v to_o sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o will_v also_o sanctify_v their_o soul_n their_o spirit_n and_o body_n etc._n etc._n in_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o of_o thy_o good_n 403._o liturg._n chrys_n germ._n theor._n p_o 403._o or_o as_o german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n explain_v it_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o the_o antitype_n it_o be_v true_a that_o consider_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v this_o oblation_n shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o prayer_n whereby_o they_o pretend_v to_o consecrate_v but_o if_o the_o latin_n be_v consider_v this_o oblation_n be_v not_o make_v unto_o god_n until_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v but_o there_o be_v see_v in_o this_o liturgy_n for_o the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v the_o same_o as_o in_o that_o of_o st._n james_n in_o fine_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v although_o they_o be_v not_o all_o make_v by_o the_o author_n in_o who_o name_n they_o pass_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n after_o the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v a_o oblation_n as_o be_v express_o say_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o of_o all_o the_o liturgy_n there_o be_v none_o that_o better_a inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o oblation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o thus_o speak_v unto_o god_n can._n missa_fw-la can._n we_o offer_v unto_o thy_o glorious_a majesty_n of_o thy_o gift_n and_o of_o thy_o present_n a_o holy_a and_o immaculate_a host_n the_o holy_a bread_n of_o life_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o eternal_a health_n upon_o which_o thing_n we_o beseech_v thou_o to_o look_v with_o a_o favourable_a and_o propitious_a eye_n and_o to_o accept_v they_o as_o thou_o be_v please_v to_o accept_v the_o present_n of_o thy_o righteous_a son_n abel_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o patriarch_n abraham_n and_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o immaculate_a host_n which_o thy_o sovereign_a high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v offer_v unto_o thou_o we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n to_o command_v that_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v carry_v by_o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o thy_o high_a altar_n into_o the_o presence_n of_o thy_o divine_a majesty_n and_o a_o little_a after_o continue_v the_o like_a discourse_n they_o say_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n o_o lord_n thou_o have_v make_v all_o these_o thing_n for_o we_o thou_o sanctifie_v bless_v and_o bestow_v they_o upon_o we_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n meditate_v upon_o this_o latter_a oblation_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o they_o speak_v as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o although_o they_o have_v not_o all_o express_v themselves_o after_o one_o manner_n yet_o nevertheless_o their_o expression_n however_o they_o seem_v to_o
unto_o the_o blessing_n communication_n 2._o 1_o peter_n 2._o and_o praise_n of_o god_n st._n peter_n consider_v good_a work_n as_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n agreeable_a unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o rom._n 12._o rom._n 15._o philip._n 2._o and_o st._n paul_n the_o sanctification_n of_o a_o faithful_a christian_a as_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n the_o preach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o offer_v the_o gentile_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o say_v that_o our_o faith_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n 4._o 2_o timoth._n 4._o and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o be_v to_o shed_v for_o his_o bless_a master_n a_o sprinkle_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o sacrifice_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o s._n 5._o 1_o peter_n 2._o rev._n 1._o &_o 5._o john_n call_v all_o believer_n in_o general_a sacrificer_n according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v prophesy_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o holy_a father_n be_v accustom_v unto_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v also_o term_v sacrifice_n all_o the_o work_n of_o piety_n devotion_n charity_n alms-deed_n prayer_n give_v thanks_o and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o any_o way_n relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n so_o far_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v to_o sacrifice_v a_o child_n 59_o cypr._n ep._n 59_o in_o make_v it_o to_o communicate_v after_o baptism_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o gives_z the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o a_o present_a that_o be_v send_v unto_o he_o in_o his_o banishment_n because_o it_o proceed_v from_o a_o motive_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o contribute_v towards_o his_o maintenance_n so_o justin_n martyr_n say_v 717._o just_a mart._n contr_n tryph._n p._n 345._o strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 717._o that_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n be_v the_o only_a perfect_a and_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n well-pleasing_a unto_o god_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o prayer_n as_o of_o a_o very_a good_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n and_o say_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o word_n which_o proceed_v from_o devout_a soul_n as_o by_o exaltation_n and_o tertullian_n do_v not_o he_o assure_v 2._o ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o that_o the_o christian_n sacrifice_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n by_o pure_a prayer_n only_o and_o that_o prayer-made_a by_o chaste_a flesh_n of_o a_o innocent_a soul_n and_o of_o a_o holy_a mind_n be_v the_o fat_a and_o most_o excellent_a sacrifice_n that_o god_n have_v require_v do_v not_o he_o also_o explain_v the_o pure_a oblation_n of_o malachy_n 30._o apol._n c._n 30._o of_o glorification_n of_o benediction_n praise_n hymn_n oct._n contr._n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o &_o 4._o c._n 1._o de_fw-fr pat_o c._n 13._o the_o jejun_n c._n 26._o the_o usur_n c._n 8._o minut._n in_o oct._n and_o of_o prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v he_o not_o reckon_v among_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n mortification_n humiliation_n contrition_n fast_n and_o strictness_n of_o life_n minutius_n felix_n make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o consist_v in_o good_a work_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o holiness_n in_o a_o upright_a heart_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o in_o faith_n unfeigned_a it_o be_v whereof_o origen_n give_v we_o several_a instance_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o levitious_a and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 20._o greg._n naz._n orat_fw-la 20._o i_o mean_v gregory_n of_o naziunzen_n when_o he_o say_v that_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o heaven_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o pray_v explain_v the_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v prayer_n which_o the_o saint_n offer_v unto_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o 42._o id._n orat_fw-la 42._o that_o he_o sacrifice_v his_o discourse_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o will_v there_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n upon_o his_o altar_n 9_o chrysost_n in_o gen._n hom_n 9_o sacrifice_n well_o please_v in_o his_o sight_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o chrysostom_n who_o look_v upon_o prayer_n as_o a_o very_a great_a sacrifice_n and_o a_o perfect_a oblation_n 16._o id._n in_o mart._n hom_n 16._o and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o yet_o initiate_v do_v offer_v a_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v prayer_n and_o alms-deed_n and_o st._n ambrose_n 1._o ambros_n de_fw-fr fug_n saec_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 1._o that_o wisdom_n be_v a_o very_a good_a sacrifice_n and_o faith_n and_o virtue_n a_o good_a oblation_n that_o prayer_n itself_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n 10._o id._n ep._n 59_o aurel._n c._n 29._o etc._n etc._n 3._o collect_v mart._n bracar_n conc._n carth._n 3._o c._n 29._o in_o cod_n 41._o aug._n the_o civet_n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o ep._n 95._o id._n hom._n 50._o de_fw-la poenit_fw-la t._n 10._o also_o we_o find_v in_o some_o canon_n of_o council_n that_o the_o prayer_n and_o service_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n be_v call_v morning_n and_o evening_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o it_o be_v command_v that_o if_o a_o dead_a person_n be_v to_o be_v recommend_v in_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v to_o be_v by_o prayer_n only_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o have_v dine_v according_a to_o which_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o humility_n and_o say_v that_o we_o offer_v unto_o he_o bloody_a sacrifice_n when_o we_o suffer_v unto_o blood_n for_o his_o truth_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o oppose_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n offer_v by_o christian_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o men._n and_o elsewhere_o he_o require_v that_o every_o one_o as_o he_o be_v able_a do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v for_o the_o sin_n which_o he_o commit_v every_o day_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o alms-deed_n fast_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n wherefore_o he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n have_v regard_n not_o to_o its_o essence_n but_o to_o its_o end_n and_o effect_n which_o be_v to_o direct_v we_o unto_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o blessedness_n and_o felicity_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v every_o work_n which_o we_o do_v 6._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._n l._n 10._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v near_o unite_v unto_o god_n by_o a_o holy_a fellowship_n viz._n by_o refer_v he_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o that_o good_a which_o may_v render_v we_o true_o happy_a it_o can_v then_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o all_o the_o act_n of_o piety_n unto_o all_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o unto_o all_o that_o we_o do_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o for_o his_o service_n shall_v also_o qualify_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o the_o same_o title_n see_v that_o it_o make_v one_o of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o it_o even_o comprehend_v in_o substance_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n relate_v thereunto_o and_o whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v as_o prayer_n give_v of_o thanks_o the_o offer_v up_o of_o our_o good_n and_o our_o person_n repentance_n compunction_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o holy_a and_o divine_a disposition_n which_o we_o shall_v bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o without_o which_o one_o can_v worthy_o partake_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v touch_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n frequent_o call_v sacrifice_n be_v not_o nevertheless_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v to_o take_v sacrifice_n in_o its_o proper_a and_o true_a signification_n i_o observe_v that_o these_o same_o father_n in_o answer_v the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n who_o find_v fault_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o true_a external_a sacrifice_n as_o there_o be_v in_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o that_o in_o very_a truth_n they_o have_v none_o but_o that_o instead_o of_o those_o outward_a and_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o jew_n religion_n and_o of_o all_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v a_o worship_n whole_o spiritual_a a_o service_n heavenly_a and_o whole_o divine_a without_o touch_v in_o this_o place_n the_o silence_n of_o all_o those_o who_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o
adore_v by_o the_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o western_a church_n before_o the_o xi_o century_n as_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o other_o prayer_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o anastasius_n the_o sinaite_n by_o george_n codin_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n basil_n attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n but_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v not_o he_o and_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o ethiopia_n practise_v the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v only_o do_v to_o call_v the_o people_n to_o the_o communion_n in_o say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n and_o not_o to_o have_v they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n as_o among_o the_o latin_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o whereas_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v join_v immediate_o after_o consecration_n which_o according_a to_o their_o belief_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v that_o which_o that_o he_o celebrate_v hold_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o object_n of_o sovereign_a adoration_n whereunto_o those_o which_o be_v present_a be_v invite_v by_o the_o elevate_a the_o host_n present_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v not_o do_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v so_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o call_v believer_n to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o maynard_n rest_v not_o there_o he_o answer_v as_o gore_n do_v those_o which_o wrest_v some_o word_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o prove_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n join_v unto_o consecration_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a denys_n speak_v only_o of_o a_o ceremony_n observe_v among_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o they_o keep_v the_o divine_a symbol_n hide_v and_o cover_v until_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o that_o then_o they_o be_v uncover_v to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o people_n to_o have_v they_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o show_v they_o and_o although_o the_o author_n but_o now_o mention_v speak_v of_o this_o action_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v any_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n present_o after_o consecration_n in_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o one_o thing_n very_o considerable_a which_o be_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o even_o to_o that_o time_n the_o elevation_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o at_o first_o mention_v by_o ives_n of_o chartres_n 30._o antiq._n consue_v cluniac_a monast_n t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 30._o which_o tend_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v exact_o not_o to_o say_v scrupulous_o show_v all_o that_o be_v then_o practise_v in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_v say_v throughout_o all_o age_n 143._o ibid._n p._n 143._o etc._n etc._n the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o the_o cup_n alittle_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v this_o little_a raise_v the_o cup_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o elevation_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a ceremony_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v at_o present_a call_v elevation_n but_o if_o any_o ask_v i_o at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o turn_v the_o elevation_n make_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o west_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n practise_v after_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o affirm_v that_o william_n durand_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v the_o first_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discover_v who_o refer_v adoration_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n in_o his_o rational_a of_o divine_a office_n for_o among_o several_a reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n he_o allege_v this_o last_o 51._o duran_n rat._n divin_n oâ—lic_n l._n 4._o the_o pâ—rt_n can_v fol._n 169._o n._n 51._o contrary_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o ancient_a interpreter_n of_o the_o liturgy_n we_o have_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o five_o place_n say_v he_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o anticipate_v the_o consecration_n but_o know_v thereby_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v on_o the_o altar_n they_o shall_v how_o down_n to_o the_o ground_n with_o reverence_n it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o thirteen_o century_n that_o honorius_n the_o three_o and_z gregory_z the_o nine_o make_v their_o constitution_n for_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o elevation_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n where_o we_o be_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o worship_n and_o by_o consequence_n examine_v the_o question_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o before_o any_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n berengarius_fw-la be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o part_n in_o great_a abundance_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n which_o soon_o follow_v he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o great_a while_n before_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o the_o elevation_n therewith_o enjoin_v and_o by_o consequence_n there_o have_v always_o be_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n who_o never_o practise_v elevation_n nor_o adoration_n in_o their_o eucharist_n not_o to_o instance_n christian_n communion_n in_o the_o east_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o likewise_o never_o practise_v it_o after_o elevation_n come_v the_o fraction_n which_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n immediate_o follow_v for_o the_o holy_a writer_n testify_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v no_o soon_o bless_v the_o bread_n but_o he_o break_v it_o to_o distribute_v it_o and_o because_o the_o hebrew_n loaf_n be_v flat_a and_o spread_v round_o and_o something_o long_o like_o our_o cake_n and_o biscuit_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v easy_o break_v without_o any_o need_n of_o a_o knife_n to_o cut_v they_o therefore_o the_o holy_a scripture_n still_o mention_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o cut_v bread_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o the_o lord_n in_o celebrate_v his_o supper_n make_v use_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o observe_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o break_v it_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o that_o the_o lord_n explain_v this_o mystery_n say_v positive_o of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n break_v for_o we_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o this_o fraction_n of_o bread_n be_v neither_o superfluous_a nor_o useless_a but_o that_o it_o make_v part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o therein_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n particular_o those_o of_o his_o cross_n it_o be_v the_o signification_n which_o theodoret_n search_v therein_o in_o his_o dialogue_n 147._o theod._n dial._n 3._o p._n 147._o when_o he_o say_v o._n remember_v what_o the_o lord_n take_v and_o break_v and_o by_o what_o name_n he_o call_v that_o which_o he_o have_v take_v e._n i_o will_v speak_v mystical_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o initiate_v he_o mean_v that_o he_o will_v not_o name_v the_o bread_n after_o that_o he_o have_v take_v and_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o which_o be_v break_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o
understand_v the_o subdeacon_n which_o show_v that_o the_o deacon_n be_v not_o comprise_v in_o the_o prohibition_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o these_o minister_n also_o the_o iv_o council_n of_o carthage_n suffer_v the_o deacon_n to_o administer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n 41._o council_n carthag_n 4._o c._n 38._o ambros_n de_fw-fr offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 41._o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o by_o his_o order_n st._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o the_o deacon_n and_o martyr_n st._n laurence_n say_v that_o he_o distribute_v the_o cup_n and_o st._n leo_n in_o a_o sermon_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o his_o martyrdom_n laurent_n serm._n infestiv_o laurent_n and_o of_o his_o triumph_n advance_v his_o dignity_n by_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n vincent_n who_o be_v also_o a_o deacon_n and_o levite_n 2._o in_o nativit_fw-la vincent_n c._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n unto_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n george_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o liturgy_n these_o word_n of_o a_o certain_a book_n which_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o divine_a office_n 31._o apud_fw-la cassandr_n in_o liturg_n c._n 31._o the_o deacon_n be_v those_o unto_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o set_v in_o order_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o after_o the_o consecration_n to_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a deacon_n who_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_n 7._o gregor_n l._n in_o dial_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o as_o he_o be_v administer_a the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n let_v it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n whereby_o it_o be_v break_v in_o spain_n they_o administer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ilerda_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 524._o in_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v the_o deacon_n which_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n in_o little_a bit_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o other_o symbol_n in_o a_o spoon_n of_o gold_n silver_n or_o of_o wood._n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o on_o a_o matter_n so_o clear_a and_o beside_o which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o great_a moment_n therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o deacon_n give_v both_o symbol_n unto_o the_o communicant_n that_o afterward_o they_o administer_v but_o the_o cup_n only_o he_o which_o celebrate_v give_v the_o bread_n although_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o so_o soon_o admit_v in_o all_o part_n there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n distribute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o if_o in_o some_o church_n they_o be_v disturb_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o right_n yet_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v common_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o administer_a the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o christian_n after_o he_o that_o consecrate_a have_v distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n and_o it_o be_v they_o who_o among_o the_o greek_n distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o wine_n as_o well_o unto_o the_o clergy_n as_o unto_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v that_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n woman_n be_v permit_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o abuse_n as_o far_o as_o i_o remember_v begin_v in_o italy_n 636._o gelas_n ep._n â—_o ad_fw-la episc_n â—ucan_n t._n 3._o council_n p._n 636._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v also_o the_o first_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v who_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o grievous_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o lucania_n for_o give_v this_o liberty_n to_o woman_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n man_n be_v only_o call_v unto_o this_o office_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o censure_n of_o gelasius_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n as_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v see_v that_o about_o 500_o year_n afterward_o to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 261._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 261._o in_o his_o synodal_n letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o have_v pass_v until_o our_o day_n for_o a_o sermon_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o be_v force_v to_o forbid_v woman_n to_o come_v near_o the_o altar_n or_o touch_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o administer_v it_o unto_o communicant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o in_o italy_n this_o permission_n be_v give_v unto_o woman_n but_o also_o in_o divers_a province_n of_o france_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o vi_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a anno_fw-la 829._o 15._o council_n paris_n 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o forbid_v it_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n cap._n 134._o of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o of_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a his_o son_n a_o prohibition_n which_o isaac_n bishop_n of_o langre_n 23._o isaac_n ling._n can_v do_fw-mi 5._o c._n 7._o &_o 11._o c._n 23._o be_v constrain_v to_o renew_v some_o time_n after_o as_o for_o the_o person_n admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n they_o be_v believer_n therefore_o the_o deacon_n make_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o general_o all_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o go_v out_o and_o those_o people_n be_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o stay_v in_o the_o assembly_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v indeed_o that_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o practise_v among_o christian_n see_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o two_o first_o century_n and_o probable_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o they_o hide_v not_o their_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o celebrate_v with_o the_o door_n shut_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n mark_n be_v forgery_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_n of_o exclude_v these_o sort_n of_o person_n above_o mention_v the_o deacon_n make_v they_o go_v out_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v read_v in_o all_o the_o other_o liturgy_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o prove_v this_o matter_n be_v indisputable_a and_o own_a by_o all_o the_o world_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v see_v by_o such_o as_o please_v to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v and_o which_o by_o the_o care_n take_v therein_o by_o the_o deacon_n to_o shut_v out_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v manifest_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v since_o the_o three_o century_n whatever_o care_v the_o author_n of_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o shroud_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o apostle_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o only_o beliver_v be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v this_o obligation_n regard_v they_o all_o in_o general_a for_o the_o penitent_n be_v not_o think_v to_o be_v believer_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v to_o undergo_v the_o burden_n of_o this_o penance_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n and_o happy_a state_n when_o i_o speak_v of_o believer_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o such_o as_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o child_n therefore_o we_o be_v necessary_o engage_v to_o make_v two_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n of_o communicant_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o adult_n the_o second_o that_o of_o child_n as_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o person_n of_o age_n and_o year_n of_o discretion_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o communicate_v when_o
christ_n where_o the_o reader_n may_v observe_v if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o case_n be_v by_o way_n of_o permission_n and_o far_o of_o a_o permission_n ground_v not_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n but_o upon_o the_o necessity_n that_o be_v allege_v of_o the_o fear_n or_o danger_n of_o effusion_n something_o of_o like_a nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n which_o be_v write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o appear_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n the_o other_o church_n distribute_v both_o symbol_n several_o spicil_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicil_n vuto_n all_o those_o unto_o who_o he_o give_v the_o holy_a body_n say_v these_o ancient_a custom_n he_o first_o wet_v or_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o margin_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n another_o manuscript_n add_v although_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o other_o church_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v such_o sloven_n that_o shall_v they_o receive_v the_o blood_n by_o itself_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n remaneret_fw-la non_fw-la remaneret_fw-la which_o word_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o he_o see_v the_o manuscript_n before_o the_o custom_n be_v print_v as_o they_o have_v be_v within_o this_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n past_a but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n above_o allege_a that_o in_o most_o church_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v give_v apart_o and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o year_n 1095._o vrban_n the_o second_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o clermont_n in_o auvergna_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n which_o be_v various_o report_v cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n give_v it_o we_o in_o these_o term_n 1095._o t._n 11._o ad_fw-la a_o 1095._o that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o communicate_v at_o the_o altar_n without_o receive_v the_o body_n apart_o and_o also_o the_o blood_n by_o itself_o unless_o it_o be_v by_o necessity_n and_o with_o precaution_n this_o necessity_n regard_v the_o sick_a abovementioned_a and_o this_o care_n or_o precaution_n refer_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o the_o danger_n of_o spill_v which_o may_v happen_v more_o especial_o at_o great_a and_o festival_n communion_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n that_o comunicate_v and_o doubtless_o it_o be_v upon_o such_o occasion_n that_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n intend_v it_o shall_v be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o refer_v unto_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o sick_a bedrid_a person_n both_o the_o necessity_n and_o precaution_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o baronius_n in_o a_o word_n oderic_n vital_a in_o his_o nine_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n upon_o the_o year_n 1095._o upon_o the_o relation_n of_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o same_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n thus_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o canon_n 379._o page_n 379._o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v receive_v separately_z and_o also_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o speak_v neither_o of_o necessity_n nor_o precaution_n and_o without_o that_o the_o canon_n be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a and_o without_o any_o difficulty_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o judge_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o council_n express_v itself_o it_o only_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o express_v itself_o as_o oderic_n vital_a say_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o croysade_n be_v grant_v for_o recover_v the_o holy_a land_n second_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n write_v from_o antioch_n by_o the_o adventurer_n four_o year_n after_o the_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1099._o and_o direct_v unto_o manasses_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n that_o the_o christian_n resolve_v to_o make_v a_o sally_n upon_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o close_o besiege_v in_o antioch_n do_v first_o communicate_v but_o under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o these_o thing_n be_v hear_v 195._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 195._o the_o christian_n be_v purify_v by_o cenfess_v their_o sin_n and_o strong_o arm_v by_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o combat_n they_o march_v out_o of_o the_o gate_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o a_o little_a before_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n most_o church_n do_v communicate_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o clunie_n under_o both_o kind_n distinct_o but_o paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n anno_fw-la 1099._o command_n both_o symbol_n to_o be_v distribute_v separately_z 130._o pascal_n 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o part_n 1._o p._n 130._o except_o it_o be_v unto_o young_a child_n and_o such_o as_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n for_o unto_o such_o he_o give_v liberty_n they_o shall_v be_v communicate_v with_o the_o holy_a wine_n only_o because_o they_o can_v swallow_v down_o the_o bread_n and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o micrologue_n observe_v that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n 18._o cardinal_n humbert_n against_o the_o greek_n t._n 4._o bibl._n patr_n part_n 2._o p._n 217._o a._n microlog_n c._n 18._o be_v no_o lawful_a communion_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o appear_v also_o that_o about_o fifty_o year_n before_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o steep_v sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o give_v unto_o person_n ready_a to_o depart_v this_o life_n but_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o the_o sanctify_a cup_n apart_o at_o lest_o nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v so_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o chronicle_n of_o fontanella_n otherwise_o st._n wandrill_n in_o normandy_n for_o speak_v of_o gradulph_n one_o of_o its_o abbot_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1047._o 268._o c._n 8._o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 268._o it_o say_v that_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o die_v nevertheless_o the_o best_a and_o most_o holy_a thing_n absolute_o degenerate_a from_o their_o institution_n let_v we_o see_v the_o manner_n that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n be_v introduce_v and_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n but_o not_o universal_o we_o have_v a_o letter_n of_o ernulph_n or_o arnulph_n or_o if_o you_o please_v of_o arnold_n at_o first_o a_o monk_n at_o s._n lueiens_n of_o beauvais_n then_o at_o canterbury_n in_o lanfranck_n time_n afterward_o make_v a_o prior_n by_o anselm_n a_o little_a after_o abbot_n of_o burk_n and_o at_o last_o by_o radulph_n bishop_n of_o rose_n now_o rochester_n in_o england_n he_o die_v anno_fw-la 1124._o 432._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 432._o in_o this_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o one_o lambert_n who_o demand_v wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n be_v then_o give_v steep_v see_v our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n distinct_o he_o approve_v this_o new_a manner_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n although_o he_o own_v that_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v it_o otherwise_o and_o he_o like_v it_o for_o the_o danger_n of_o shed_v especial_o upon_o festival_n day_n because_o of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n that_o then_o use_v to_o communicate_v also_o he_o touch_v the_o inconvenience_n may_v happen_v by_o reason_n of_o man_n that_o have_v long_a and_o great_a beard_n represent_v that_o if_o at_o their_o meal_n they_o wet_v their_o whiskar_n in_o the_o liquor_n before_o they_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o may_v be_v fear_v they_o do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n if_o they_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n which_o he_o account_v a_o great_a crime_n which_o he_o charge_v upon_o the_o communicant_a and_o also_o he_o that_o celebrate_v beside_o to_o strengthen_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n upon_o solemn_a festival_n day_n when_o great_a number_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n must_v be_v communicate_v of_o all_o sort_n and_o condition_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o that_o officiate_n will_v be_v still_o in_o danger_n of_o spill_v something_o out_o of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n let_v he_o take_v never_o so_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n in_o distribute_v it_o because_o he_o often_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o this_o effusion_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o himself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o he_o
distribution_n of_o both_o symbol_n separately_z in_o the_o latter_a age_n they_o come_v to_o administer_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n so_o from_o the_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n steep_v by_o little_a and_o little_a insensible_o in_o some_o church_n of_o the_o west_n they_o give_v the_o communicant_n only_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n a_o custom_n which_o in_o process_n of_o time_n introduce_v itself_o almost_o into_o all_o the_o western_a church_n until_o that_o it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o year_n 1415._o upon_o saturday_n the_o 15._o of_o june_n by_o this_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1042._o sess_n 13._o t._n 7._o council_n part_n 2._o p._n 1042._o this_o present_a holy_a general_a council_n of_o constance_n lawful_o assemble_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v discern_v and_o define_v that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n after_o supper_n institute_v and_o administer_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o venerable_a sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o nevertheless_o the_o commendable_a authority_n of_o holy_a canon_n and_o the_o approve_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v observe_v and_o do_v observe_v that_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v after_o supper_n nor_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o believer_n but_o fast_v except_o in_o case_n of_o sickness_n or_o some_o other_o necessity_n allow_v or_o admit_v by_o law_n or_o by_o the_o church_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n that_o although_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n believer_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n yet_o nevertheless_o to_o avoid_v certain_a peril_n inconvenience_n and_o scandal_n this_o custom_n be_v fit_o introduce_v that_o those_o who_o officiate_v shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o laity_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o withal_o that_o they_o shall_v firm_o believe_v and_o nothing_o doubt_v that_o the_o entire_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v true_o contain_v as_o well_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n therefore_o such_o a_o custom_n be_v reasonable_o introduce_v both_o by_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o long_a while_n observe_v it_o ought_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o law_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v reject_v nor_o change_v by_o every_o body_n fancy_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v erroneous_a that_o think_v it_o to_o be_v sacrilegious_a or_o unjust_a to_o observe_v this_o custom_n or_o this_o law_n and_o those_o who_o obstinate_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v above_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v banish_v as_o heretic_n and_o severe_o punish_v by_o the_o diocesan_n of_o the_o place_n or_o their_o official_o or_o by_o the_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o heretical_a evil_n in_o the_o kingdom_n or_o province_n where_o by_o hazard_n or_o on_o purpose_n they_o have_v attempt_v or_o presume_v any_o thing_n against_o this_o decree_n according_a to_o the_o lawful_a ordinance_n and_o canon_n which_o have_v be_v seasonable_o make_v against_o heretic_n and_o their_o abettor_n against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o severity_n of_o this_o decree_n cassander_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n former_o cite_v that_o it_o be_v read_v that_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o 1037_o p._n 1037_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v practice_v in_o the_o solemn_a office_n of_o easter_n the_o precept_n and_o formulary_a of_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n under_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o in_o the_o same_o place_n relate_v as_o from_o thomas_n waldensis_fw-la that_o after_o the_o synod_n of_o constance_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o forbear_v give_v the_o communion_n after_o the_o use_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o both_o kind_n unto_o the_o deacon_n the_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o unto_o other_o person_n eminent_a in_o piety_n and_o worth_n as_o also_o unto_o rector_n of_o place_n and_o considerable_a monastery_n his_o brethren_n and_o unto_o other_o he_o think_v worthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o cardinal_n cusa_n in_o his_o letter_n write_v unto_o the_o clergy_n and_o learned_a man_n of_o bohemia_n anno_fw-la 1452._o some_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n declare_v that_o until_o very_a near_o his_o time_n the_o pope_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n suffer_v the_o laity_n unto_o who_o he_o have_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o receive_v the_o blood_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n and_o that_o nicholas_n of_o palerma_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o doctor_n be_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v ill_o do_v that_o the_o communicant_a shall_v also_o receive_v the_o blood_n this_o council_n of_o basle_n whereat_o this_o archbishop_n be_v present_a grant_v unto_o the_o bohemian_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n provide_v that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n they_o shall_v conform_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o will_v instruct_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v whole_o under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n all_o those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n read_v in_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n know_v that_o those_o of_o bohemia_n who_o differ_v nothing_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v call_v for_o that_o reason_n calixtins_n different_a from_o the_o true_a taborite_n but_o so_o it_o be_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n from_o george_n pogiebrac_n king_n of_o bohemia_n that_o these_o calixtin_n do_v not_o quiet_o enjoy_v this_o grant_n for_o in_o this_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1468._o and_o for_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n 415._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 413_o 414_o 415._o a_o benedictine_n monk_n this_o prince_n declare_v himself_o plain_o to_o be_v a_o calixtin_n that_o he_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o his_o father_n mother_n and_o grandmother_n have_v so_o practise_v that_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n have_v grant_v liberty_n of_o it_o unto_o his_o subject_n not_o by_o way_n of_o permission_n as_o the_o church_n sometime_o tolerate_v sin_n but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v allow_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n his_o spouse_n that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n he_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o apologetical_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o mathias_n king_n of_o hungary_n his_o son-in-law_n that_o he_o only_o desire_a liberty_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o he_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o his_o father_n and_o grandfather_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o a_o part_n of_o this_o apology_n will_v in_o convenient_a time_n and_o place_n give_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o make_v a_o clear_a and_o certain_a judgement_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a taborite_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o after_o all_o these_o change_n happen_v at_o sundry_a time_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o 21._o session_n be_v the_o five_o under_o pope_n pius_fw-la iu_o anno_fw-la 1562._o the_o 16._o of_o july_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o authority_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o sacrament_n to_o change_v in_o time_n and_o place_n what_o she_o think_v fit_a the_o substance_n still_o remain_v entire_a it_o add_v doctr_n sess_n 21._o c._n 2._o &_o 3._o the_o doctr_n that_o therefore_o the_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n be_v sensible_a of_o this_o wholesome_a authority_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n although_o that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v frequent_a nevertheless_o in_o process_n of_o time_n this_o custom_n be_v change_v it_o be_v introduce_v for_o wise_a and_o solid_a reason_n to_o approve_v this_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n and_o have_v command_v it_o to_o pass_v into_o a_o law_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v alter_v or_o lay_v aside_o at_o pleasure_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o three_o of_o doctrine_n it_o declare_v moreover_o that_o though_o our_o redeemer_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o his_o last_o supper_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o apostle_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n entire_o and_o
c._n 31._o some_o say_v he_o have_v divide_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a manner_n suffer_v each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v part_n of_o it_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n religious_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v among_o the_o protestant_n in_o holland_n yet_o this_o be_v still_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n 56._o cyprian_a ep._n 56._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n let_v we_o arm_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n that_o it_o may_v courageous_o reject_v wicked_a sacrifice_n be_v mindful_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v afterward_o embrace_v christ_n himself_o that_o hand_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o price_n of_o immortal_a crown_n so_o it_o be_v that_o mr._n rigaut_n have_v in_o his_o note_n correct_v this_o passage_n by_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n and_o again_o 175._o id._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o he_o that_o be_v fall_v threaten_v those_o which_o stand_v those_o which_o be_v wound_v they_o which_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sacrilegious_a person_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o do_v not_o present_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o defile_a hand_n or_o that_o he_o drink_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o a_o impure_a mouth_n and_o in_o another_o treatise_n where_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v overcome_v by_o mean_n of_o patience_n 226._o id._n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi patient_n p._n 226._o let_v patience_n say_v he_o be_v strong_a and_o well_o root_v in_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o sanctify_a body_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n defile_v not_o itself_o by_o adultery_n and_o that_o the_o hand_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n defile_v not_o itself_o with_o the_o sword_n and_o bloodshedding_a cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_n also_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o write_v unto_o fabius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o novatian_a the_o heretic_n make_v those_o who_o come_v unto_o he_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v be_v of_o his_o party_n vale_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 43._o vale_n after_o he_o have_v make_v the_o oblation_n say_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v distribute_v and_o give_v unto_o every_o one_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o constrain_v these_o wretch_n to_o swear_v unto_o he_o instead_o of_o the_o benediction_n and_o prayer_n take_v with_o both_o his_o hand_n the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v and_o let_v they_o not_o loose_v till_o they_o have_v engage_v unto_o he_o by_o oath_n we_o have_v again_o in_o the_o same_o eusebius_n another_o example_n of_o this_o use_n and_o custom_n about_o the_o same_o time_n which_o cornelius_n write_v for_o we_o there_o find_v that_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n speak_v unto_o he_o of_o a_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o believer_n who_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n after_o he_o have_v enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o forsake_v the_o heretic_n among_o who_o he_o have_v be_v baptise_a and_o among_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o observe_v this_o circumstance_n that_o he_o present_v himself_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n 3._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o that_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n to_o receive_v this_o holy_a nourishment_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o great_a while_n partaker_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o custom_n doubtless_o that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v respect_n when_o he_o say_v of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 70._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o in_o jul._n p._n 70._o he_o pollute_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o we_o communicate_v of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o his_o suffering_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n one_o of_o the_o scholiasticks_n of_o gregory_n subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o observe_v upon_o the_o place_n that_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_n after_o turtullian_n testify_v that_o ancient_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o gorgonia_n his_o sister_n he_o sufficient_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o her_o hand_n have_v hide_v some_o of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 187._o id._n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o jesus_n christ_n st._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n depose_v in_o favour_n of_o this_o same_o practice_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o in_o the_o church_n say_v he_o the_o priest_n give_v one_o part_n that_o be_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o which_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o freedom_n and_o so_o bear_v it_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o hollow_a of_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o warn_v the_o communicant_a 266._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o ambros_n hex_z l._n 6._o p._n 103._o t._n 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-fr el._n &_o jejun_n c._n 10._o chrysost_n ad_fw-la pop._n antioch_n hom._n 21._o t._n 1._o p._n 266._o that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o he_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o and_o that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_n or_o be_v lose_v and_o st._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o the_o hand_n be_v that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o heavenly_a sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o altar_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o die_v the_o in_o beginning_n of_o the_o v._o century_n give_v we_o several_a proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n consider_v say_v he_o what_o you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o be_v not_o so_o inconsiderate_a as_o to_o strike_v any_o body_n and_o after_o have_v honour_v it_o with_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n do_v not_o dishonour_v it_o in_o employ_v it_o to_o strike_v consider_v what_o it_o be_v you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o keep_v it_o free_a from_o all_o covetousness_n etc._n etc._n think_v that_o not_o only_o you_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o also_o that_o you_o put_v it_o unto_o the_o mouth_n 285._o id._n hom._n the_o simult_n p._n 285._o and_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n see_v here_o i_o preach_v i_o conjure_v i_o warn_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o he_o who_o have_v a_o enemy_n shall_v not_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 891._o id._n in_o seraph_n p._n 891._o and_o in_o the_o three_o tome_n the_o seraphin_n dare_v not_o touch_v it_o with_o his_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o tongue_n and_o you_o you_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o hand_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o time_n must_v be_v refer_v what_o sozomâ—n_v the_o historian_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v through_o complaisance_n to_o her_o husband_n who_o have_v quit_v this_o sect_n by_o the_o powerful_a sermon_n of_o st_n chrysostom_n 5._o sozom._n hist_o l._n 8._o c._n 5._o unto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o dispose_v herself_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o but_o he_o say_v that_o retain_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v she_o bow_v herself_o as_o if_o she_o will_v have_v pray_v and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n her_o maid_n who_o be_v there_o with_o she_o give_v she_o private_o what_o she_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n and_o that_o she_o have_v bring_v along_o with_o she_o but_o she_o have_v it_o no_o soon_o between_o her_o tooth_n but_o it_o become_v a_o stone_n unto_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v apply_v what_o st._n ult_n apud_fw-la theodoret_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 5._o ep._n ult_n ambrose_n say_v unto_o the_o great_a theodosius_n after_o the_o severe_a vengeance_n which_o he_o use_v against_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o st._n isidore_n of_o damiette_n reproach_v a_o priest_n call_v zosimus_n that_o believer_n rather_o choose_v to_o abstain_v from_o the_o communion_n than_o receive_v it_o from_o his_o
c._n 7._o p._n 94._o and_o keep_v it_o will_v be_v a_o act_n punishable_a say_v the_o learned_a petau_n and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o any_o one_o can_v just_o blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n unto_o which_o a_o sovereign_a respect_n be_v due_a the_o protestant_n themselves_z who_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n will_v not_o suffer_v this_o abuse_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v to_o expose_v this_o august_n sacrament_n unto_o many_o indecency_n which_o must_v needs_o happen_v if_o communicant_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o and_o keep_v it_o chap._n xv._o the_o sacrament_n send_v unto_o such_o as_o be_v absent_a unto_o the_o sick_a and_o that_o sometime_o by_o the_o laity_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n not_o only_o with_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o with_o believer_n who_o find_v in_o this_o divine_a mystery_n a_o precious_a earnest_n of_o the_o strict_a and_o intimate_a union_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v together_o the_o primitive_a christian_n which_o be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n never_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o they_o send_v it_o unto_o such_o of_o their_o brethren_n as_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n at_o the_o time_n of_o consecration_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n it_o may_v appear_v they_o be_v but_o one_o body_n with_o the_o rest_n st._n justin_n martyr_n teach_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v present_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v carry_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a and_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n st._n 1._o just_a mart._n apol._n 1._o lucian_n one_o of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n who_o glorify_v god_n by_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o 311th_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o last_o of_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n that_o he_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o prison_n with_o many_o other_o christian_n who_o be_v detain_v for_o the_o gospel_n sake_n make_v his_o breast_n serve_v for_o the_o mystical_a table_n the_o posture_n he_o be_v put_v in_o by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o persecutor_n not_o admit_v he_o to_o do_v otherwise_o and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v participate_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o send_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o who_o be_v absent_a i_o have_v mention_v this_o passage_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n s._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 311.9_o s._n although_o neither_o philostorgius_n nor_o nicephorus_n of_o caliste_n which_o mention_v this_o business_n to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n say_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o circumstance_n but_o only_o that_o these_o believer_n do_v visit_v he_o in_o prison_n saint_n irenaeus_n in_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o custom_n whereby_o the_o bishop_n use_v to_o send_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o peace_n and_o communion_n not_o consider_v the_o distance_n of_o place_n and_o the_o sea_n over_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o to_o pass_v this_o holy_a man_n write_v a_o letter_n unto_o pope_n victor_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n for_o celebrate_v easter_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o speak_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o which_o have_v be_v before_o you_o do_v send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v that_o custom_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o be_v common_o do_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n which_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n prohibit_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n 14._o council_n laod._n c._n 14._o the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v not_o be_v send_v unto_o other_o church_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n under_o the_o name_n of_o eulogy_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o i_o find_v great_a difference_n betwixt_o what_o be_v say_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o what_o be_v say_v by_o irenaeus_n the_o former_a speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v towards_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n with_o their_o brethren_n and_o unto_o who_o be_v send_v their_o share_n of_o the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o latter_a touch_v what_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o conductor_n of_o christian_a church_n one_o towards_o another_o but_o not_o at_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o the_o absent_a it_o be_v also_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n it_o be_v true_a great_a care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o sick_a believer_n and_o penitent_n by_o sick_a believer_n be_v understand_v christian_n baptise_a who_o have_v preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o at_o lest_o who_o have_v not_o commit_v any_o of_o those_o sin_n which_o reduce_v those_o which_o be_v convict_v into_o a_o state_n of_o penance_n and_o by_o penitent_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o after_o their_o baptism_n be_v fall_v into_o some_o great_a sin_n which_o make_v they_o liable_a unto_o the_o order_n of_o the_o hard_a and_o painful_a penance_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o former_a i_o find_v not_o in_o what_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o proof_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v they_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n this_o custom_n not_o appear_v till_o afterward_o what_o justin_n martyr_n say_v not_o proper_o regard_v the_o sick_a but_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a as_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o learned_a mr._n 5._o in._n c._n 24._o l._n 5._o de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n as_o for_o the_o latter_a i_o mean_v the_o penitent_n as_o they_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o good_a and_o tender_a mother_n feel_v herself_o touch_v with_o compassion_n towards_o those_o of_o her_o child_n which_o breathe_v after_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n use_v this_o charitable_a condescension_n for_o their_o consolation_n that_o she_o command_v to_o absolve_v those_o of_o this_o order_n which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o a_o seal_n of_o this_o reconciliation_n that_o they_o may_v depart_v this_o life_n full_a of_o joy_n and_o comfort_n so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o diocese_n as_o he_o testify_v in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o say_v 44._o aâ—ud_n euseb_n hinor_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 44._o that_o he_o have_v command_v to_o absolve_v those_o which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n if_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o especial_o if_o they_o have_v already_o desire_v it_o before_o their_o sickness_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o s._n cyprian_n epistle_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n several_a the_o like_a direction_n touch_v those_o which_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n but_o because_o many_o be_v not_o mindful_a of_o desire_v reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n from_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v fall_v by_o their_o apostasy_n until_o they_o be_v take_v with_o some_o sickness_n which_o endanger_v their_o life_n the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o 22._o council_n arclar_n 1._o c._n 22._o forbid_v give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o such_o as_o do_v so_o unless_o they_o recover_v their_o health_n and_o do_v fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n but_o this_o itself_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o refuse_v unto_o any_o of_o those_o which_o be_v fall_v endeavour_v to_o rise_v again_o by_o pass_v through_o the_o degree_n of_o penance_n and_o that_o without_o defer_v to_o the_o end_n of_o their_o life_n ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n the_o council_n be_v full_a of_o canon_n which_o direct_v the_o time_n and_o manner_n of_o absolve_v penitent_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v give_v they_o as_o the_o last_o viaticum_fw-la to_o assure_v they_o that_o they_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o be_v so_o with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o seal_v
d'achery_n have_v give_v we_o those_o be_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n although_o that_o congregation_n be_v found_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o custom_n that_o there_o be_v time_n wherein_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o very_a instant_n in_o this_o famous_a congregation_n all_o that_o remain_v after_o communion_n which_o its_o true_a be_v not_o practise_v when_o these_o custom_n be_v write_v that_o be_v to_o say_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n although_o the_o author_n do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v general_o practise_v in_o all_o other_o church_n 58._o antiq._n consuetud_n cluniac_a monast_n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi p._n 58._o heretofore_o say_v he_o so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o priest_n themselves_o or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o prior_n who_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o precaution_n and_o respect_n eat_v all_o that_o do_v remain_v without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o till_o next_o day_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v that_o any_o other_o custom_n be_v use_v general_o in_o all_o other_o church_n the_o which_o be_v not_o much_o here_o regard_v at_o present_a but_o what_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n be_v keep_v we_o may_v it_o may_v be_v have_v refer_v unto_o this_o custom_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n chap._n 13._o and_o what_o be_v mention_v by_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o canonical_a letter_n in_o the_o seven_o canon_n but_o because_o these_o two_o place_n may_v admit_v of_o another_o interpretation_n we_o forbear_v cite_v they_o the_o custom_n now_o in_o question_n be_v already_o sufficient_o confirm_v in_o the_o four_o place_n the_o ancient_n make_v no_o difficulty_n sometime_o to_o take_v consecrate_v wine_n and_o mingle_v it_o with_o ink_n afterward_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mingle_a liquor_n the_o more_o authentical_o to_o sign_n what_o they_o intend_v to_o sign_n thus_o it_o be_v do_v by_o pope_n theodorus_n in_o the_o vii_o century_n to_o sign_v the_o condemnation_n and_o deposition_n of_o pyrrhus_n a_o monothelite_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o theophanes_n in_o baronius_n pyrrhus_n say_v he_o have_v leave_v rome_n 15._o apud_fw-la baron_n a_fw-fr 648._o §._o 15._o and_o be_v arrive_v at_o ravenna_n return_v like_o the_o dog_n unto_o his_o vomit_n which_o pope_n theodorus_n understanding_n he_o assemble_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n and_o ask_v for_o the_o holy_a cup_n he_o pour_v the_o quicken_a blood_n into_o the_o ink_n and_o so_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n sign_v the_o deposition_n of_o pyrrhus_n who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v so_o it_o be_v also_o do_v by_o the_o eight_o council_n of_o constantinople_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 896._o in_o anteact_v synod_n t._n 6._o council_n p._n 896._o in_o the_o year_n 869._o for_o the_o bishop_n subscribe_v the_o deposition_n of_o photius_n with_o pen_n dip_v not_o in_o ink_n only_o but_o in_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n itself_o see_v here_o two_o remarkable_a instance_n which_o be_v usual_o produce_v to_o prove_v this_o four_o observation_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o we_o have_v a_o three_o which_o be_v no_o less_o considerable_a we_o be_v oblige_v for_o it_o to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr and_o he_o unto_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr masnau_n counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o tholouse_n because_o he_o furnish_v it_o he_o have_v take_v it_o out_o of_o a_o historian_n call_v odo_n aribert_n who_o relate_v the_o voyage_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a unto_o tholouse_n in_o the_o year_n 844_o observe_n among_o other_o thing_n that_o be_v there_o he_o send_v for_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelona_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o receive_v he_o into_o his_o favour_n but_o indeed_o with_o a_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o which_o he_o do_v but_o bernard_n do_v not_o proceed_v on_o his_o journey_n till_o there_o be_v a_o treaty_n betwixt_o charles_n and_o he_o 129._o odo_n aribert_n edit_fw-la in_o not_o baluz_fw-fr ad_fw-la agobard_n p._n 129._o and_o after_o the_o peace_n have_v be_v confirm_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o conclude_v there_o may_v be_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o custom_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o mingle_v hot_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o just_a at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v as_o we_o find_v by_o their_o ritual_a by_o german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n cabasilas_n simon_n of_o thessalonica_n balsamon_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o several_a other_o and_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o mystical_a reason_n of_o this_o mixture_n 167._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 148._o n._n 166_o 167._o may_v only_o read_v what_o james_n goar_n have_v write_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o enchology_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o we_o may_v finish_v this_o first_o part_n have_v exact_o inquire_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o into_o all_o thing_n which_o relate_v unto_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o as_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n celebrate_v and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n communicate_v have_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n unto_o this_o celebration_n although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n enrich_v with_o sundry_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o practise_v at_o the_o beginning_n so_o also_o his_o word_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n unto_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n we_o shall_v employ_v the_o second_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o it_o be_v what_o we_o shall_v set_v about_o with_o god_n permission_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n ii_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n those_o which_o travel_n into_o strange_a country_n if_o they_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a fail_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o judge_v most_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a their_o observation_n it_o be_v true_a all_o be_v not_o alike_o dispose_v some_o regard_n only_o their_o own_o private_a satisfaction_n and_o look_v no_o far_o but_o there_o be_v other_o which_o undertake_v these_o long_a and_o painful_a voyage_n make_v as_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o journal_n wherein_o they_o exact_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v know_v and_o be_v return_v home_o they_o digest_v and_o communicate_v they_o unto_o other_o who_o without_o stir_v out_o of_o their_o closet_n or_o run_v any_o danger_n see_v what_o be_v most_o curious_a and_o remarkable_a in_o all_o country_n and_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o certain_o all_o man_n be_v oblige_v unto_o those_o person_n which_o be_v so_o good_a and_o charitable_a as_o to_o expose_v themselves_o unto_o a_o thousand_o danger_n and_o inconvenience_n to_o inform_v and_o instruct_v we_o this_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o case_n of_o those_o which_o undertake_v to_o travel_v into_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o be_v of_o a_o vast_a extent_n have_v no_o other_o limit_n than_o those_o of_o the_o whole_a universe_n as_o well_o as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o who_o the_o heavenly_a father_n have_v give_v all_o nation_n for_o his_o heritage_n and_o the_o earth_n for_o his_o possession_n there_o be_v in_o this_o country_n a_o multitude_n of_o different_a climate_n very_o many_o considerable_a rarity_n worthy_a the_o curiosity_n of_o christian_n but_o all_o which_o engage_v in_o these_o voyage_n be_v not_o of_o a_o humour_n to_o take_v pain_n for_o the_o public_a they_o keep_v themselves_o close_o and_o private_a and_o aim_v only_o at_o their_o own_o particular_a satisfaction_n they_o trouble_v themselves_o not_o much_o for_o other_o so_o that_o be_v there_o only_o such_o person_n which_o launch_v forth_o to_o visit_v this_o large_a empire_n we_o shall_v neither_o be_v more_o learned_a nor_o better_o instruct_v but_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n which_o be_v always_o vigilant_a for_o the_o good_a of_o mankind_n put_v it_o into_o the_o heart_n of_o several_a to_o undertake_v this_o great_a voyage_n with_o a_o resolution_n and_o design_n of_o communicate_v what_o they_o have_v observe_v unto_o the_o public_a that_o it_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o consolation_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v true_a some_o indeed_o discharge_v their_o duty_n better_o than_o other_o thereafter_o as_o god_n be_v please_v to_o distribute_v his_o gift_n and_o grace_n but_o
of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o it_o be_v there_o insert_v something_o different_a but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o do_v not_o alter_v the_o sense_n 5._o aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 17._o c._n 5._o st._n austin_n be_v no_o less_o positive_a when_o he_o declare_v that_o to_o eat_v the_o bread_n be_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n 2d_o cyril_n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14_o &_o l._n 12._o hesych_n in_o levit._n l._n 6._o c._n 2d_o and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n jesus_n christ_n distribute_v and_o give_v bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n hesychius_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o oblation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v perform_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n 130._o eudox._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 14._o p._n 130._o the_o princess_n eudoxia_n wife_n unto_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a may_v take_v place_n among_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v her_o deposition_n be_v of_o no_o less_o moment_n than_o the_o rest_n see_v she_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o instruction_n give_v she_o in_o the_o church_n when_o she_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v break_v bread_n give_v it_o unto_o his_o friend_n 115._o apud_fw-la phot._n bibl._n cod._n 115._o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n a_o anonymous_n author_n in_o photius_n his_o library_n assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o mystical_a supper_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o hold_v in_o the_o year_n 693_o say_v twice_o that_o the_o lord_n break_v a_o whole_a loaf_n give_v it_o to_o be_v take_v in_o parcel_n by_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n anno_fw-la 691_o 32._o council_n in_o trul._n c._n 32._o take_v and_o apply_v unto_o themselves_o the_o 24_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n second_o the_o same_o father_n testify_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v i_o will_v not_o here_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o which_o positive_o affirm_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v break_v bread_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n origen_n juvencus_n st._n hilary_n st._n austin_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n the_o empress_n eudoxia_n the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v restrain_v myself_o at_o present_a unto_o those_o which_o say_v that_o we_o therein_o break_v bread_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n for_o he_o speak_v of_o break_v one_o bread_n and_o say_v 1._o ignat._n ep_v ad_fw-la ephes_n &_o ad_fw-la philad_n recognit_fw-la l._n 6._o ad_fw-la sin_n pasch_fw-mi 1._o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o and_o the_o author_n of_o recognition_n observe_v of_o st._n peter_n that_o he_o break_v the_o eucharist_n theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n for_o our_o own_o sanctification_n st._n chrysostome_n that_o be_v the_o object_n of_o his_o persecution_n and_o harred_a be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o say_v wherefore_o do_v the_o apostle_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o bread_n cor._n chrysost_n hom_n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n say_v which_o we_o break_v for_o that_o be_v see_v to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v also_o what_o st._n austin_n testify_v when_o he_o say_v 20._o aust_n ep_v 86._o &_o ep_v 59_o id._n serm._n 140._o de_fw-fr temp._n c._n 2._o fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aeâ—hiop_n isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr off._n eccl._n l._n 1._o cap._n 18._o act._n 2._o &_o 20._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o what_o be_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v divide_v into_o little_a bit_n to_o be_v distribute_v and_o elsewhere_o that_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n shall_v comfort_v we_o st._n fulgentius_n thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o loaf_n which_o we_o break_v and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n we_o see_v also_o that_o st._n luke_n mean_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n which_o the_o syriac_a interpreter_n have_v express_v by_o the_o break_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o where_o st._n luke_n say_v that_o the_o disciple_n be_v meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n he_o have_v render_v it_o we_o be_v meet_v together_o to_o break_v the_o eucharist_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o speak_v of_o break_v bread_n speak_v also_o of_o divide_v it_o in_o piece_n as_o when_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n observe_v 14._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o pag._n 271._o aug._n count_v don_n post_n col._n c._n 6._o cypr._n the_o lap_n cyril_n aleâ—_n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v divide_v each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v part_n of_o it_o and_o st._n austin_n that_o judas_n and_o peter_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o piece_n and_o st._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o a_o woman_n which_o have_v lock_v in_o her_o chest_n a_o portion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o their_o write_n whence_o come_v the_o term_n of_o part_n morsel_n portion_n which_o be_v common_a so_o long_a time_n in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o make_v they_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o that_o but_o a_o little_a be_v take_v witness_v what_o eusebius_n say_v of_o a_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n that_o he_o send_v by_o a_o young_a boy_n unto_o serapion_n a_o little_a 5._o euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 441_o aug._n serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n cap._n 5._o or_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o we_o receive_v but_o a_o little_a and_o be_v fatten_v by_o it_o inward_o in_o the_o heart_n unto_o this_o consideration_n may_v be_v add_v the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n whereon_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v in_o the_o viii_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o three_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v 28._o be_v aug._n serm_n 34_o the_o divers_a c._n 28._o corn_n 4._o corn_n eudox._n in_o §_o 36._o &_o arnob_n in_o p._n 4._o wheat_n 1_o wheat_n theod._n dial_n 1_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n 4_o vine_n sedul_a in_o open_a pasch_fw-mi c._n 14._o l._n 4_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o vine_n 19_o vine_n isid_n hisp_n l._n 6._o orig_n c._n 19_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n 14._o earth_n tertul._n count_v marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o the_o blessing_n of_o the_o creator_n 8._o creator_n iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 34_o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 4_o 8._o creature_n of_o this_o world_n 2._o world_n clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n z_o c._n 2._o the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o liquor_n of_o joy_n 63._o joy_n cypr._n ep_v 76._o &_o 63._o bread_n make_v of_o several_a grain_n wine_n press_v out_o of_o several_a grape_n 8._o grape_n orig._n contra_fw-la cell_n l._n 8._o bread_n or_o loaf_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n tryph._n number_n just_a mart._n contra_fw-la tryph._n wet_a ard_n dry_a food_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o st._n basil_n 27._o basil_n basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n s._n c._n 27._o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bresscia_n 14._o bresscia_n gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n 14._o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n austin_n 13_o austin_n aug._n contra_fw-la faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 13_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o cup_n as_o st._n fulgentius_n 11._o fulgentius_n fulg._n ad_fw-la monum_fw-la c._n 11._o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n as_o bede_n pasch_fw-mi bede_n bed_n hom._n 2._o fer._n de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a bread_n as_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n ireneus_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n mystag_n 3._o and_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n in_o baptism_n christ_n pag._n 802._o tom_n 2._o the_o father_n rest_n not_o there_o they_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o alexandria_n clem._n alex._n paedag_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o what_o our_o saviour_n bless_v say_v he_o be_v wine_n
their_o difference_n with_o origen_n be_v only_o in_o the_o circumstance_n whether_o or_o no_o the_o holy_a bread_n go_v unto_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n origen_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a but_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n i_o find_v they_o all_o agree_v and_o that_o all_o of_o they_o teach_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o some_o subject_n to_o the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n that_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n other_o think_v this_o bread_n do_v pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o if_o it_o feed_v our_o soul_n by_o the_o virtue_n wherewith_o god_n accompany_v it_o after_o consecration_n and_o lawful_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o also_o nourish_v and_o increase_v the_o body_n by_o its_o proper_a nature_n without_o turn_v into_o excrement_n and_o the_o latter_a as_o i_o conceive_v be_v incline_v unto_o this_o opinion_n the_o rather_o because_o receive_v but_o very_o little_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o all_o turn_n into_o our_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v 10._o aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o bread_n say_v st._n austin_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o take_v the_o sacrament_n and_o again_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n what_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o holy_a colebration_n be_v end_v common_o there_o be_v no_o more_o allege_v but_o this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o sacrament_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o to_o be_v in_o effect_n consume_v wherefore_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o lead_v he_o far_o and_o make_v it_o appear_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n a_o long_a time_n after_o st._n augustine_n death_n these_o consideration_n we_o make_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o footstep_n they_o have_v leave_v we_o of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o allege_v and_o whole_o transcribe_v a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o roven_n and_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v near_o to_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o of_o late_a time_n in_o this_o pontifical_a the_o whole_a ceremony_n of_o holy_a thursday_n be_v represent_v and_o among_o many_o other_o observation_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v when_o the_o bishop_n wash_v his_o hand_n 84._o in_o not._n menar_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 84._o and_o the_o deacon_n go_v unto_o the_o altar_n to_o uncover_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n come_v to_o the_o altar_n separate_v the_o oblation_n to_o break_v they_o that_o he_o take_v some_o of_o the_o whole_a one_o to_o keep_v until_o next_o day_n the_o day_n of_o preparation_n and_o that_o they_o communicate_v without_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o the_o blood_n be_v whole_o consume_v the_o same_o day_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o blood_n mention_v by_o the_o pontifical_a be_v not_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o christian_n unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v shed_v no_o more_o and_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n then_o say_v the_o protestant_n he_o must_v needs_o speak_v of_o a_o typical_a and_o figurative_a blood_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sanctify_a wine_n which_o believer_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o which_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o fate_n of_o be_v consume_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pontifical_a abovementioned_a which_o do_v not_o ill_a suit_n with_o those_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o i_o promise_v myself_o that_o the_o ten_o century_n however_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a it_o be_v represent_v by_o historian_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o another_o witness_n a_o abbot_n of_o a_o famous_a monastery_n which_o will_v speak_v of_o the_o other_o symbol_n what_o the_o pontifical_a have_v say_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o four_o place_n they_o avow_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o inanimate_a subject_n as_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n exercise_v any_o operation_n upon_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o soul_n he_o speak_v thus_o in_o affirm_v this_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v 87._o theop._n alex._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o that_o in_o baptism_n the_o mystical_a water_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o descend_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v show_v forth_o and_o which_o we_o break_v for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n which_o with_o the_o bread_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v thing_n inanimate_a be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n epiphanius_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o belief_n when_o compare_v the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n with_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n that_o the_o one_o be_v round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n and_o insensible_a as_o to_o its_o power_n but_o the_o other_o have_v the_o feature_n and_o lineament_n of_o a_o body_n and_o be_v all_o life_n motion_n and_o action_n to_o thus_o much_o also_o amount_v their_o belief_n that_o the_o change_n in_o the_o sacrament_n concern_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o change_v they_o into_o another_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o the_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o quicken_a and_o sanctify_a virtue_n in_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o jesus_n christ_n say_v theodoret_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v the_o grace_n in_o the_o five_o place_n these_o same_o father_n affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n mean_v of_o st._n chrysostom_n caesar_n chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesar_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o be_v call_v bread_n before_o it_o be_v sanctify_v but_o divine_a grace_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n but_o it_o be_v judge_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 9_o pag._n 12_o 13._o of_o the_o last_o edit_n pag._n 9_o do_v agree_v that_o until_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o change_v its_o nature_n after_o consecration_n moreover_o he_o confess_v for_o truth_n the_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o caesarius_n as_o also_o the_o abbot_n faggot_n do_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n son_n to_o that_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o precedent_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n he_o therein_o further_o inform_v we_o that_o this_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n be_v in_o the_o custody_n of_o monsr_n bigot_z who_o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o italy_n find_v it_o in_o the_o library_n whence_o peter_n martyr_n of_o florence_n former_o procure_v it_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o florence_n so_o that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v any_o far_o contest_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o letter_n because_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o can_v be_v unknown_a theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 2._o theod._n dial_n 2._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o change_v and_o in_o another_o of_o his_o dialogue_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o after_o consecration_n do_v not_o change_v their_o proper_a nature_n for_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n â—ueych_a gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n in_o christ_n nature_n ad_fw-la nestor_n &_o â—ueych_a in_o
in_o some_o sort_n they_o may_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a substance_n whereas_o before_o consecration_n they_o have_v only_o a_o substance_n who_o quality_n seem_v but_o to_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o they_o find_v nothing_o therein_o more_o harsh_a than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o ratran_n demetr_v bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o fang_n dom._n aug._n annot_fw-mi in_o job_n t._n 4_o ex_fw-la c._n 5._o p._n 394._o prosper_n ad_fw-la demetr_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v former_o in_o the_o wilderness_n change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v we_o into_o his_o body_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n prosper_v his_o disciple_n speak_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o sin_n be_v convert_v or_o change_v into_o his_o body_n caesarius_n himself_o say_v they_o deserve_v that_o right_a and_o invite_v we_o thus_o to_o understand_v he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o sermon_n that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v to_o transport_v his_o body_n into_o heaven_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o have_v always_o his_o holy_a sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n who_o suffer_v death_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n because_o say_v he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o be_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o place_n it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v in_o that_o day_n consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v honour_v what_o be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o because_o the_o redemption_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v a_o continual_a progress_n the_o oblation_n also_o of_o the_o redemption_n shall_v be_v perpetual_a and_o that_o this_o everlasting_a sacrifice_n shall_v always_o live_v and_o be_v remember_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n second_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o sacramental_a symbol_n unto_o that_o which_o befall_v man_n in_o baptism_n to_o show_v we_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v only_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o quality_n the_o man_n renew_v say_v he_o by_o the_o save_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eternal_a body_n after_o which_o he_o add_v let_v no_o body_n then_o doubt_v but_o the_o original_a creature_n may_v pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n see_v he_o perceive_v man_n by_o the_o art_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o say_v the_o honour_n of_o caesarius_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v fave_v nor_o any_o good_a sense_n be_v give_v his_o word_n but_o in_o say_v that_o he_o intend_v to_o show_v that_o as_o man_n regenerate_v by_o baptism_n be_v not_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o mystical_o and_o moral_o so_o also_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o body_n but_o sacramental_o and_o virtual_o use_v also_o the_o word_n nature_n for_o quality_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o st._n macarius_n use_v it_o ult_n macar_n hom._n 44._o greg._n nyss_n in_o cant._n hom._n 9_o id._n orat._n 1._o in_o christ_n resur_n id._n de_fw-fr virgin_n c._n ult_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a soul_n must_v be_v change_v from_o this_o vile_a nature_n unto_o a_o divine_a nature_n to_o intimate_v a_o divine_a quality_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o spiritual_a quality_n and_o again_o that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pass_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o we_o may_v pass_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o man_n into_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o angel_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o all_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v the_o homily_n of_o easter_n now_o in_o question_n among_o many_o homily_n of_o caesarius_n victor_n in_o mr._n colbets_n and_o st._n victor_n which_o i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o two_o library_n which_o may_v make_v it_o be_v suspect_v that_o it_o be_v of_o some_o author_n much_o young_a than_o caesarius_n in_o the_o sixth_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n teach_v that_o church_n fast_n be_v break_v 14._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o by_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o tertullian_n teach_v many_o do_v think_v say_v he_o that_o on_o station-day_n they_o stay_v there_o till_o three_o a_o clock_n without_o eat_v we_o shall_v not_o attend_v prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n the_o fast_a of_o the_o station_n shall_v be_v break_v i_o can_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o this_o body_n whereof_o they_o speak_v and_o which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v this_o strange_a fancy_n that_o the_o fast_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o take_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o stomach_n the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v those_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v it_o nor_o tertullian_n so_o patient_a to_o suffer_v such_o a_o indignity_n without_o sharp_o reprove_v it_o as_o it_o deserve_v he_o be_v too_o vehement_a not_o to_o do_v it_o and_o if_o one_o be_v much_o less_o so_o than_o he_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_o not_o to_o be_v concern_v that_o people_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v so_o outrageous_o treat_v the_o glorify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v with_o a_o unbiased_a mind_n if_o he_o please_v and_o he_o must_v agree_v with_o i_o that_o the_o latin_n act_n very_o well_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n when_o they_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o break_v the_o fast_a what_o we_o say_v of_o these_o first_o christian_n will_v appear_v yet_o more_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o council_n give_v they_o by_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o to_o take_v it_o at_o evening_n when_o the_o station_n be_v end_v in_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o you_o will_v save_v both_o you_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o do_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o day_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v discover_v mark_n of_o this_o belief_n in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n and_o to_o the_o end_n those_o which_o read_v this_o work_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n if_o i_o be_o deceive_v i_o will_v here_o insert_v the_o passage_n at_o large_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n melain_n bishop_n of_o phemes_n and_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o supplement_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n where_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o anger_n be_v anno_fw-la 530._o 50._o in_o supplem_n council_n gallic_n p._n 49_o 50._o almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v the_o author_n the_o man_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n and_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n albin_n and_o st._n victor_n launus_n and_o st._n marsus_n assemble_v in_o the_o city_n of_o anger_n be_v in_o the_o basilisk_n of_o st._n marry_o mother_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n by_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n celebrate_a mass_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n and_o have_v end_v before_o they_o go_v away_o the_o bless_a priest_n give_v they_o in_o charity_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o his_o benediction_n but_o marsus_n prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o his_o charity_n and_o neglect_v the_o eucharist_n whereof_o he_o shall_v have_v communicate_v let_v fall_v the_o portion_n he_o have_v receive_v of_o st._n milan_n into_o his_o bosom_n be_v then_o permit_v to_o return_v to_o their_o church_n and_o have_v salute_v each_o other_o they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n begin_v their_o journey_n they_o have_v sâ—â—â—â—ce_o go_v ten_o
that_o continue_v wicked_a to_o eat_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n which_o be_v the_o live_a word_n and_o bread_n it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v write_v whosoever_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o matth._n id._n homil._n 3._o in_o matth._n and_o again_o the_o good_a eat_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n but_o the_o wicked_a eat_v a_o dead_a bread_n which_o be_v death_n ratherus_fw-la bishop_n of_o verona_n have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n and_o one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n which_o some_o make_v contemporary_a with_o origen_n and_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 181._o zeno_n veronens_fw-la apud_fw-la rath_n t._n 2._o spiciâ—eg_n dach_fw-mi p._n 181._o under_o the_o emperor_n gallienus_n he_o cite_v it_o out_o of_o zeno_n sermon_n touch_v the_o patriarch_n juda_n and_o his_o daughter-in-law_n thamar_n the_o sermon_n be_v indeed_o print_v but_o the_o passage_n whereof_o wespeak_v be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v see_v in_o it_o it_o shall_v be_v here_o insert_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v that_o he_o be_v of_o origen_n opinion_n the_o devil_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o wicked_a liver_n and_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v that_o he_o in_o who_o the_o devil_n inhabit_v by_o these_o three_o sin_n pride_n hypocrisy_n and_o luxury_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o seem_v to_o communicate_v with_o believer_n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o which_o may_v be_v thus_o construe_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n for_o i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v reside_v in_o he_o in_o who_o god_n live_v esa_n high_a in_o cap._n 66._o esa_n and_o which_o live_v in_o god_n but_o he_o dwell_v in_o he_o that_o be_v empty_a and_o darken_a by_o hypocrisy_n or_o pride_n and_o defile_v by_o luxury_n st._n jerom_n also_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n all_o those_o say_v he_o which_o love_n their_o pleasure_n more_o than_o god_n sanctify_v outward_o in_o garden_n and_o door_n but_o not_o in_o body_n nor_o mind_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n of_o which_o himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v life_n eternal_a because_o they_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n eat_v the_o meat_n of_o impiety_n it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n ibid._n august_n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 21._o c._n 25._o id._n ibid._n augustin_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o that_o a_o man_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o those_o do_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o number_v among_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n for_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n else_o they_o can_v at_o once_o be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o member_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o in_o fine_a himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o do_v show_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o drink_v his_o blood_n not_o in_o sacrament_n only_o but_o in_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v let_v not_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o i_o and_o in_o who_o i_o do_v not_o dwell_v think_v or_o imagine_v that_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n or_o drink_v my_o blood_n 6._o id._n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n p._n 94._o 6._o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v receive_v say_v he_o at_o the_o lord_n table_n by_o some_o unto_o life_n and_o by_o some_o other_o unto_o death_n but_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v life_n unto_o all_o man_n and_o be_v not_o unto_o destruction_n unto_o any_o which_o participate_v of_o he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o eat_v not_o spiritual_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n although_o he_o grind_v visible_o with_o his_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o damnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n 1._o prosper_n send_v 339._o august_n de_fw-fr verb._n apost_n serm_n 2._o c._n 1._o by_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v unclean_a st._n prosper_n allege_v this_o passage_n in_o strong_a term_n and_o such_o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v read_v without_o the_o word_n spiritual_o for_o he_o say_v only_o of_o the_o wicked_a that_o he_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v the_o same_o st._n austin_n fay_v joan._n id._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v life_n unto_o every_o one_o if_o what_o be_v receive_v visible_o in_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o in_o the_o truth_n itself_o therefore_o he_o exhort_v believer_n not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n only_o as_o the_o wicked_a do_v cant._n philo_n carp_n t._n â—1_n bibl._n pat._n p._n 228._o in_o cant._n let_v we_o then_o conclude_v the_o examination_n of_o this_o second_o tradition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o philo_n of_o carpace_n that_o it_o be_v only_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n that_o this_o pleasant_a food_n this_o heavenly_a bread_n that_o this_o supersubstantial_a drink_n be_v give_v until_o we_o arrive_v at_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xith_o century_n what_o remain_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n be_v the_o question_n of_o jesus_n christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n to_o wit_n if_o beside_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n whereby_o he_o be_v always_o present_a with_o the_o church_n militant_a he_o be_v also_o real_o and_o effectual_o present_a by_o his_o humanity_n have_v apply_v myself_o with_o some_o diligence_n in_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n i_o have_v find_v that_o when_o they_o explain_v how_o our_o saviour_n be_v present_a and_o absent_a unto_o his_o church_n they_o always_o touch_v the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o humanity_n or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v but_o absolute_o to_o exclude_v it_o when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o establish_v the_o other_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o believer_n 33._o origen_n in_o mat._n tract_n 33._o according_a to_o which_o origen_n endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v always_o with_o we_o with_o other_o which_o say_v that_o he_o will_v go_v and_o depart_v he_o teach_v we_o that_o he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o will_v not_o depart_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o that_o he_o will_v depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o we_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v that_o he_o depart_v from_o we_o as_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o a_o little_a under_o it_o be_v not_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n which_o be_v every_o where_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n neither_o which_o be_v with_o we_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o it_o be_v not_o the_o human_a nature_n that_o be_v present_a with_o believer_n wheresoever_o they_o be_v assemble_v but_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o st._n extr_n cyril_n hierosol_n catech_n illum_fw-la 14._o extr_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v he_o who_o be_v sit_v there_o above_o be_v also_o here_o present_a with_o we_o he_o behold_v the_o strength_n and_o order_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o each_o one_o for_o because_o he_o be_v now_o
for_o jesus_n christ_n come_v from_o heaven_n whereas_o according_a to_o the_o word_n 17._o id._n contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o we_o on_o earth_n and_o again_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n i_o go_v unto_o my_o father_n he_o speak_v certain_o say_v he_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o regard_n whereof_o he_o be_v to_o go_v to_o his_o father_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v to_o come_v to_o judge_n the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a but_o as_o for_o his_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o no_o space_n as_o it_o leave_v no_o place_n so_o neither_o go_v it_o to_o any_o place_n 9_o bed_n hemil._n 3._o aestiv_n de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6._o pasâ—h_o id._n in_o joan._n cap._n 9_o venerable_a bede_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n be_v no_o less_o positive_a herein_o than_o other_o for_o he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n by_o his_o divinity_n which_o equal_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o upon_o these_o word_n behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n confess_v id._n in_o marc._n c._n 13._o &_o hom._n 4._o the_o confess_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v then_o in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o bodily_a presence_n be_v now_o every_o where_o present_a by_o his_o divity_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v triumphant_o unto_o his_o father_n after_o his_o resurrection_n jubilit_fw-la id._n homil._n aestiv_o de_fw-fr temp_n dem._n jubilit_fw-la have_v leave_v the_o church_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o he_o never_o for_o sook_v as_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n continue_v with_o she_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n you_o shall_v see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n because_o i_o go_v to_o my_o father_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v say_v he_o as_o if_o he_o have_v plain_o say_v the_o reason_n that_o you_o see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n after_o i_o be_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a cantate_fw-la id._n domin_n cantate_fw-la be_v because_o i_o be_o not_o to_o tarry_v always_o upon_o earth_n in_o respect_n of_o my_o body_n but_o i_o must_v go_v into_o heaven_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o i_o have_v take_v and_o again_o when_o i_o be_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n jucunditatis_fw-la id._n dom_fw-la vocem_fw-la jucunditatis_fw-la you_o shall_v not_o see_v i_o such_o as_o you_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v i_o now_o environ_v with_o mortal_a and_o corruptible_a flesh_n but_o you_o shall_v see_v i_o come_v with_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o appear_v to_o the_o saint_n after_o judgement_n with_o great_a majesty_n ibid._n id._n hom._n hyem_fw-la de_fw-fr temp_n dom._n 3._o post_v epiphan_n id._n in_o festiv_n pentecostes_fw-la id._n ibid._n he_o himself_o again_o testify_v that_o he_o have_v leave_v the_o world_n and_o be_v go_v to_o the_o father_n because_o he_o have_v withdraw_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o those_o which_o love_v the_o world_n that_o which_o they_o have_v see_v and_o have_v carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n unto_o the_o invisible_a thing_n the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v he_o say_v far_a we_o among_o the_o gentile_n which_o have_v believe_v can_v ourselves_o go_v unto_o the_o lord_n who_o we_o can_v now_o see_v in_o the_o flesh_n but_o those_o among_o we_o which_o confess_v the_o frailty_n of_o our_o servitude_n we_o shall_v now_o draw_v near_o by_o faith_n unto_o he_o which_o be_v sit_v down_o on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n 28._o in_o st._n matth._n c._n 28._o in_o fine_a he_o declare_v that_o the_o lord_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n after_o his_o resurrection_n have_v leave_v the_o apostle_n as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v they_o as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a majesty_n that_o we_o have_v for_o a_o comforter_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n who_o though_o we_o can_v see_v bodily_a yet_o we_o have_v contain_v in_o the_o evangelist_n all_o that_o he_o do_v and_o say_v during_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n this_o same_o language_n be_v use_v in_o the_o ixth_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v see_v afterward_o and_o we_o shall_v also_o make_v one_o of_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n despose_v in_o the_o xiith_o century_n to_o learn_v from_o his_o mouth_n that_o it_o waâ—_n not_o then_o forget_v in_o our_o france_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o according_a to_o the_o belief_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o attend_v with_o shame_n and_o ignominy_n the_o other_o with_o glory_n and_o majesty_n but_o both_o visible_a without_o ever_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o three_o which_o hold_v the_o middle_a betwixt_o both_o whereby_o christ_n descend_v daily_o upon_o the_o earth_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_n affirm_v that_o tertullian_n declare_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a descent_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o show_v as_o they_o say_v that_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n believe_v that_o a_o body_n can_v descend_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o without_o be_v see_v 7._o phantom_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o for_o say_v he_o write_v against_o the_o ghost_n of_o martion_n when_o it_o be_v make_v it_o be_v see_v the_o eye_n perceive_v it_o it_o be_v do_v gradual_o and_o so_o it_o require_v to_o ask_v in_o what_o posture_n with_o what_o retinue_n be_v it_o with_o violence_n or_o moderate_o or_o also_o in_o what_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n or_o night_n it_o come_v down_o moreover_o who_o see_v it_o come_v down_o who_o give_v a_o account_n of_o it_o who_o affirm_v it_o and_o again_o say_v he_o be_v it_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o easy_o to_o be_v believe_v when_o it_o be_v affirm_v i_o declare_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v never_o adjust_a this_o declaration_n of_o tertullian_n with_o the_o invisible_a descent_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n and_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v unto_o those_o which_o will_v help_v i_o to_o the_o mean_n to_o do_v it_o for_o if_o what_o the_o latin_n teach_v be_v true_a that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n descend_v every_o day_n upon_o the_o communion-table_n in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n i_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o accuse_v tertullian_n not_o only_o of_o negligence_n but_o also_o of_o stupidity_n to_o have_v speak_v so_o absolute_o and_o without_o except_v what_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n although_o i_o have_v otherwise_o a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o his_o great_a wisdom_n and_o learning_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n see_v tertullian_n be_v agree_v with_o the_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o their_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o constant_o oppose_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o that_o of_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o formal_o deny_v upon_o earth_n i_o can_v forbear_v say_v he_o to_o conclude_v that_o they_o have_v own_v but_o one_o sole_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o mean_v one_o visible_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o that_o holy_a body_n never_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n in_o fine_a say_v they_o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_v all_o the_o declaration_n which_o hitherto_o have_v be_v make_v and_o whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v these_o excellent_a word_n of_o st._n austin_n 46._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 50._o iâ—_n in_o ps_n 46._o he_o be_v go_v and_o he_o be_v present_a he_o be_v return_v and_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o we_o for_o he_o carry_v his_o body_n unto_o heaven_n but_o he_o withdraw_v not_o his_o majesty_n from_o the_o earth_n and_o these_o he_o take_v away_o his_o body_n from_o our_o sight_n but_o as_o god_n he_o depart_v not_o from_o your_o heart_n contemplate_v he_o ascend_v believe_v in_o he_o absent_a expect_v he_o as_o to_o come_v but_o feel_v he_o always_o present_a by_o his_o secret_a mercy_n from_o hence_o do_v proceed_v sundry_a doctrine_n that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n when_o the_o holy_a father_n make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o corporal_a presence_n
within_o bound_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o it_o shall_v natural_o be_v contain_v in_o something_o that_o may_v be_v of_o another_o kind_n for_o what_o do_v contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v which_o he_o also_o repeat_v in_o the_o follow_a page_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v against_o the_o marcionite_n and_o combat_v the_o multiplicity_n of_o imaginary_a god_n which_o these_o wretch_n do_v make_v 47._o epiphan_n haeres_fw-la 47._o if_o each_o one_o of_o the_o god_n of_o martion_n say_v he_o be_v bound_v within_o its_o proper_a place_n these_o three_o principle_n be_v circumscribe_v in_o certain_a place_n which_o contain_v they_o will_v not_o be_v find_v perfect_a but_o that_o which_o contain_v will_v be_v find_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v can_v be_v call_v a_o god_n but_o rather_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v it_o it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o our_o france_n in_o the_o ixth_o century_n as_o we_o shall_v learn_v by_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o thing_n which_o contain_v dâ—ch_o bertram_n contr_n graec._n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o t._n 2._o spicil_n dâ—ch_o be_v great_a than_o the_o thing_n contain_v all_o these_o testimony_n be_v conceive_v in_o general_a term_n there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v any_o restriction_n or_o exception_n whatever_o and_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v discover_v any_o thing_n which_o shall_v oblige_v we_o to_o lay_v apart_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o if_o the_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v intend_v by_o this_o maxim_n may_v therein_o happen_v which_o full_o justify_v as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v no_o thought_n of_o it_o when_o they_o teach_v this_o position_n which_o be_v infallible_o true_a for_o it_o be_v believe_v they_o be_v too_o wise_a and_o too_o wary_a not_o to_o except_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o there_o happen_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n any_o thing_n direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o declaration_n which_o they_o but_o now_o make_v in_o the_o five_o place_n the_o exist_v of_o accident_n without_o their_o subject_n be_v another_o inevitable_a consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o not_o be_v possible_a to_o admit_v the_o one_o without_o the_o other_o by_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o thing_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v question_v but_o if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n but_o that_o they_o also_o believe_v the_o other_o doctrine_n which_o follow_v it_o inseparable_o i_o mean_v that_o the_o protestant_n will_v conclude_v that_o the_o father_n believe_v that_o there_o may_v be_v roundness_n whiteness_n redness_n without_o have_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v round_o white_a or_o red_a or_o if_o they_o believe_v with_o all_o the_o disciple_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o law_n with_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n and_o jewish_a doctor_n that_o natural_o that_o can_v not_o be_v they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o declare_v that_o what_o can_v be_v do_v in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v nevertheless_o miraculous_o effect_v in_o the_o sacrament_n either_o by_o a_o miracle_n that_o impose_v silence_n unto_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o natural_a sense_n and_o the_o pure_a light_n of_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v savour_n without_o any_o thing_n savour_v colour_n without_o any_o thing_n colour_v whiteness_n without_o any_o thing_n white_a redness_n and_o nothing_o red_a length_n and_o nothing_o long_a figure_n and_o nothing_o figure_v appearance_n and_o nothing_o apparent_a a_o liquor_n and_o nothing_o liquid_a a_o weight_n and_o nothing_o weighty_a and_o the_o like_a but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v not_o think_v of_o make_v any_o such_o declaration_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v particular_o oblige_v to_o do_v it_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v say_v they_o that_o as_o they_o have_v not_o admit_v this_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o have_v not_o also_o believe_v this_o conversion_n let_v we_o then_o examine_v what_o they_o have_v say_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o report_v their_o testimony_n not_o all_o for_o we_o shall_v be_v too_o tedious_a the_o number_n be_v so_o great_a but_o as_o many_o only_a as_o may_v suffice_v for_o a_o full_a and_o sufficient_a proof_n and_o evidence_n eusebius_n in_o the_o evangelical_n preparation_n and_o basil_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o their_o philocalie_a of_o origen_n relate_v a_o passage_n of_o maximius_n a_o man_n of_o great_a reputation_n in_o the_o second_o century_n edit_fw-la apud_fw-la euseb_n de_fw-fr praepar_fw-la evang._n l._n 7._o c._n ult_n &_o in_o philoc._n orig._n c._n 24._o apud_fw-la phot._n cod_n 232._o p._n 927._o ult_n edit_fw-la where_o he_o speak_v thus_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o art_n shall_v subsist_v of_o itself_o because_o it_o be_v a_o accident_n and_o one_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o receive_v its_o be_v when_o it_o be_v in_o a_o substance_n for_o a_o man_n may_v subsist_v without_o architecture_n but_o this_o can_v be_v if_o man_n be_v not_o first_o methodius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o photius_n say_v that_o the_o quality_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o matter_n in_o regard_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o by_o imagination_n that_o quality_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o matter_n and_o the_o matter_n from_o the_o quality_n 73._o greg._n nyss_n in_o hexam_n p._n 13._o epiphan_n haer_fw-mi 73._o gregory_n of_o nyss_n that_o the_o figure_n be_v not_o without_o a_o body_n st._n epiphanius_n that_o by_o the_o word_n substance_n be_v show_v the_o difference_n which_o be_v betwixt_o that_o which_o subsist_v of_o itself_o and_o that_o which_o do_v not_o subsist_v of_o itself_o isidore_z of_o damieta_n 7._o isidor_n pelus_n l._n 2._o ep._n 7._o that_o the_o substance_n be_v the_o vehicle_n of_o the_o quality_n which_o can_v exist_v if_o the_o substance_n do_v not_o exist_v the_o author_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n 19_o just_a mart._n in_o expo_n fid_fw-we p._n 386._o aug._n ep_v 57_o id._n ibid._n id._n l._n 2._o solil_n c._n 13._o &_o 19_o that_o the_o accident_n can_v subsist_v of_o itself_o but_o that_o it_o exist_v in_o thing_n which_o be_v before_o st._n austin_n that_o if_o the_o quality_n of_o body_n be_v take_v from_o the_o body_n themselves_o they_o will_v be_v nothing_o and_o so_o of_o necessity_n they_o fail_v and_o if_o the_o mass_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n whether_o it_o be_v great_a or_o little_a be_v quite_o take_v away_o its_o quality_n will_v have_v no_o be_v although_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v equal_v to_o the_o whole_a if_o what_o be_v in_o a_o subject_n subsist_v its_o necessary_a also_o that_o the_o subject_n shall_v subsist_v and_o the_o subject_a be_v destroy_v 421._o cyril_n alex._n dial._n 2._o de_fw-fr trin._n p._n 451._o ib._n p._n 421._o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o subject_n can_v subsist_v st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n if_o whiteness_n and_o blackness_n be_v not_o inherent_a in_o the_o subject_a whereof_o they_o be_v accident_n they_o can_v exist_v of_o themselves_o and_o that_o the_o accident_n which_o be_v natural_o in_o substance_n have_v not_o of_o themselves_o any_o proper_a or_o determinate_v existence_n 12._o isid_n hispal_n orig._n l._n 2._o c._n 26._o iâ—en_n l._n â—_o c._n 14._o &_o method_n apud_fw-la phot._n cod_n 234._o basil_n ep_v 43._o aug._n sol._n l._n l._n 2._o c._n 12._o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n that_o the_o quantity_n the_o quality_n and_o the_o situation_n can_v be_v without_o the_o substance_n in_o fine_a to_o conclude_v i_o find_v that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n deny_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o subject_n do_v positive_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v inconceiveable_a and_o impossible_a that_o nature_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n monstrous_a and_o quite_o contrary_a to_o truth_n that_o this_o separation_n may_v be_v make_v by_o thought_n but_o not_o real_o so_o that_o the_o accident_n shall_v subsist_v alone_o spicil_n cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n ibid._n athan._n orat._n 5._o contr_n arrian_n p._n 520._o bertram_n contr_n graec._n l._n 2._o c._n 7._o t._n 2._o spicil_n that_o the_o accident_n and_o its_o subject_a be_v in_o the_o main_a but_o one_o thing_n and_o that_o if_o god_n himself_o have_v accident_n they_o shall_v exist_v in_o his_o substance_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o bertram_n write_v for_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_a church_n say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n as_o in_o his_o subject_n because_o say_v he_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o a_o accident_n that_o can_v exist_v without_o his_o subject_n if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o or_o two_o
testimony_n but_o now_o allege_v among_o the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o fear_v that_o truth_n may_v be_v endanger_v if_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v mistrust_v he_o mention_n express_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n anim_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la christian_n say_v he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o call_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n in_o question_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n taste_v some_o other_o savour_n than_o that_o of_o wine_n which_o he_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o allege_v to_o defend_v the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o savour_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o say_v they_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o he_o can_v have_v reason_v after_o that_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n now_o believe_v because_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n our_o sense_n be_v gross_o deceive_v in_o take_v that_o to_o be_v wine_n which_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o wine_n but_o another_o substance_n infinite_o different_a shall_v we_o then_o conclude_v say_v they_o that_o he_o indiscreet_o betray_v his_o cause_n and_o that_o he_o ignorant_o choose_v for_o a_o convince_a proof_n that_o which_o be_v a_o unsurmountable_a difficulty_n but_o shall_v we_o say_v so_o we_o shall_v undoubted_o draw_v upon_o we_o all_o the_o learned_a who_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n who_o mind_n be_v so_o enlighten_v and_o his_o judgement_n so_o solid_a can_v not_o be_v charge_v with_o such_o a_o mistake_n and_o not_o to_o call_v his_o great_a reputation_n in_o question_n they_o have_v rather_o conclude_v according_a to_o all_o appearance_n that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v discretion_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o question_n we_o now_o treat_v of_o and_o not_o to_o make_v the_o holy_a father_n contradict_v one_o another_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o they_o consider_v two_o thing_n as_o some_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_n i_o mean_v the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o for_o the_o thing_n signify_v all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o it_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o so_o we_o shall_v not_o expect_v that_o they_o shall_v render_v we_o any_o testimony_n it_o be_v faith_n that_o must_v instruct_v and_o give_v we_o a_o testimony_n it_o be_v of_o faith_n to_o direct_v and_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n as_o to_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o also_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o also_o distinguish_v two_o thing_n the_o substance_n and_o their_o nature_n and_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherewith_o they_o be_v qualify_v by_o favour_n of_o the_o benediction_n for_o example_n in_o baptism_n they_o pretend_v that_o water_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n have_v two_o relation_n one_o of_o the_o bare_a element_n of_o the_o nature_n which_o keep_v its_o substance_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o religion_n which_o consecration_n give_v it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o beside_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o bear_v the_o quality_n of_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o god_n add_v unto_o nature_n now_o to_o apply_v this_o unto_o our_o subject_n they_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n be_v organ_n pure_o natural_a they_o can_v lift_v themselves_o above_o nature_n nor_o make_v we_o a_o true_a report_n of_o what_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o their_o law_n but_o whilst_o they_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o nature_n and_o that_o they_o undertake_v nothing_o beyond_o their_o strength_n and_o the_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o they_o their_o testimony_n be_v infallible_a and_o their_o deposition_n true_a and_o certain_a therefore_o when_o they_o show_v we_o that_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n be_v true_o water_n according_a to_o its_o substance_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n also_o in_o regard_n of_o their_o substance_n they_o judge_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o after_o what_o the_o father_n have_v tell_v we_o because_o than_o they_o do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n that_o god_n have_v set_v they_o but_o when_o they_o will_v pass_v further_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v but_o bare_a water_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n we_o shall_v command_v their_o silence_n because_o they_o pass_v beyond_o their_o bound_n and_o pass_v beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o nature_n they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v be_v only_o give_v unto_o faith_n to_o dispose_v of_o they_o also_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o occasion_n that_o the_o same_o father_n forbid_v we_o to_o hearken_v unto_o they_o or_o receive_v their_o testimony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o they_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n what_o have_v you_o see_v 4._o ambros_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 3._o l._n 4._o say_v he_o i_o have_v see_v water_n indeed_o but_o not_o water_n only_o i_o also_o see_v the_o deacon_n say_v service_n and_o the_o bishop_n examine_v and_o consecrate_v for_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v you_o that_o before_o all_o thing_n you_o shall_v look_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n see_v which_o be_v temporary_a ibid._n ibid._n but_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v invisible_a which_o be_v eternal_a and_o again_o believe_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n only_o what_o be_v not_o see_v be_v most_o see_v because_o the_o one_o be_v temporal_a and_o the_o other_o eternal_a and_o that_o which_o be_v eternal_a be_v not_o perceive_v by_o the_o eye_n but_o be_v see_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o by_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n 3._o apud_fw-la ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacram._n c._n 3._o you_o have_v see_v what_o may_v be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o human_a perception_n but_o you_o have_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n which_o operate_v because_o they_o be_v invisible_a those_o which_o be_v not_o see_v be_v much_o more_o considerable_a than_o those_o which_o be_v see_v because_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a be_v temporal_a and_o the_o thing_n invisible_a be_v eternal_a and_o because_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o believer_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n that_o the_o unbeliever_n have_v only_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n whereas_o the_o believer_n have_v beside_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n those_o of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o faith_n st._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o infidel_n see_v only_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n stay_v at_o the_o exterior_a of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o for_o the_o believer_n he_o understand_v the_o excellency_n the_o virtue_n and_o the_o mean_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o see_v as_o well_o as_o the_o unbeliever_n the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o the_o body_n 378._o câ—rysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 378._o the_o unbeliever_n say_v he_o hear_v mention_n make_v of_o baptism_n think_v that_o it_o be_v but_o water_n but_o as_o for_o i_o i_o do_v not_o only_o look_v upon_o what_o be_v see_v i_o consider_v also_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o think_v that_o my_o body_n only_o be_v wash_v and_o i_o do_v believe_v my_o soul_n be_v also_o purify_v and_o sanctify_v for_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v by_o the_o bodily_a eye_n of_o what_o be_v see_v but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o understanding_n i_o hear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n name_v i_o conceive_v it_o after_o one_o manner_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n understand_v it_o after_o another_o which_o he_o illustrate_v by_o this_o excellent_a comparison_n a_o illiterate_a person_n say_v he_o receive_v a_o letter_n take_v it_o only_o for_o paper_n and_o ink_n but_o a_o person_n that_o understand_v letter_n find_v quite_o another_o thing_n he_o hear_v a_o voice_n and_o speak_v with_o a_o person_n absent_a and_o will_v in_o his_o time_n say_v what_o he_o list_v and_o will_v make_v himself_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o mean_n of_o letter_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o mystery_n for_o unbeliever_n understand_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o hear_v speak_v
and_o consider_v with_o himself_o with_o what_o doctrine_n they_o best_o agree_v either_o with_o that_o which_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o see_v and_o touch_v be_v mere_a accident_n or_o with_o that_o which_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n although_o we_o have_v hitherto_o represent_v several_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v during_o the_o time_n of_o my_o reside_v in_o that_o country_n i_o will_v then_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o my_o travel_n not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o public_a of_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o spacious_a empire_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o have_v undertake_v to_o examine_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a after_o have_v have_v communication_n of_o their_o record_n and_o register_n wherein_o all_o that_o relate_v unto_o this_o august_n sacrament_n be_v faithful_o contain_v that_o i_o shall_v omit_v any_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v there_o find_v not_o to_o fail_v then_o of_o my_o duty_n nor_o the_o fidelity_n due_a to_o the_o quality_n which_o i_o have_v take_v i_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v i_o find_v that_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n those_o which_o have_v the_o direction_n and_o government_n of_o it_o apply_v their_o thought_n very_o much_o in_o give_v divers_a mystical_a signification_n unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v they_o apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o also_o for_o they_o think_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n a_o liquor_n press_v from_o several_a grape_n they_o very_o well_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o several_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n austin_n st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n of_o bede_n wallafridus_n strabo_n of_o raban_n and_o other_o but_o he_o testimony_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n shall_v suffice_v in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v 76._o cyprian_a â—p_n 76._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v show_v the_o faithful_a people_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o call_v his_o blood_n wine_n make_v of_o several_a grape_n press_v together_o and_o make_v one_o he_o also_o signify_v this_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o several_a person_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mystical_a signification_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o if_o the_o protestant_a be_v believe_v but_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o two_o symbol_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v this_o signification_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o have_v render_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o use_n in_o fine_a go_v to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v sundry_a person_n real_o subsist_v but_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n i_o do_v not_o see_v say_v he_o but_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v mould_v of_o sundry_a grain_n the_o other_o press_v from_o several_a grape_n may_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v this_o unity_n at_o least_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o of_o several_a grape_n may_v continue_v mould_v and_o mix_v together_o see_v there_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n moreover_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v suffer_v to_o add_v that_o what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o if_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v give_v unto_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o say_v of_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n which_o thing_n true_o christian_a ear_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v beside_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o be_v a_o mystery_n seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o view_v the_o place_n where_o even_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v name_v which_o have_v so_o speak_v it_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o repeat_v what_o have_v be_v there_o mention_v but_o only_o to_o make_v some_o few_o reflection_n which_o we_o be_v not_o there_o permit_v to_o do_v and_o which_o nevertheless_o may_v serve_v very_o much_o to_o clear_v up_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o have_v give_v two_o several_a signification_n unto_o the_o water_n and_o the_o wine_n say_v that_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o these_o two_o usage_n can_v take_v place_n if_o both_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o remain_v distinct_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o because_o each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o several_a object_n to_o represent_v so_o that_o the_o one_o of_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o object_n which_o the_o other_o do_v signify_v second_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o water_n and_o the_o faithful_a people_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v see_v that_o they_o have_v give_v any_o more_o virtue_n unto_o the_o wine_n to_o signify_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o water_n to_o represent_v the_o christian_a people_n and_o without_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o more_o particular_a manner_n than_o the_o water_n be_v the_o faithful_a people_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v speak_v so_o equal_o of_o they_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o two_o signification_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v the_o least_o difference_n in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n declare_v that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v together_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believer_n which_o they_o can_v not_o discern_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o element_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o wine_n which_o subsist_v firm_a and_o indissoble_a and_o the_o firmness_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n can_v not_o subsist_v if_o their_o nature_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o be_v do_v not_o subsist_v also_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v these_o good_a doctor_n have_v not_o make_v this_o signification_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n to_o depend_v bare_o upon_o their_o mingle_n only_o but_o principal_o of_o the_o subsistance_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v represent_v the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o spiritual_a union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o people_n there_o be_v a_o admirable_a fine_a passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n upon_o this_o subject_a but_o which_o i_o shall_v dispense_v myself_o from_o insert_v here_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a whilst_o i_o shall_v join_v unto_o this_o mystical_a signification_n two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v touch_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part._n by_o the_o one_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o side_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o other_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n be_v destroy_v if_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o thing_n be_v abolish_v in_o the_o which_o they_o have_v their_o only_a foundation_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o protestant_n do_v reason_n upon_o these_o observation_n the_o heretic_n
dispute_v former_o against_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n will_v oblige_v the_o catholic_n to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n in_o so_o many_o express_a word_n in_o the_o dialogue_n against_o arrius_n sabellius_n and_o photinus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n 140._o vigil_n l._n 1._o contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o ult_n eâ—it_fw-la p._n 140._o but_o who_o true_a author_n be_v vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n a_o african_a bishop_n the_o arrian_n demand_v of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o he_o will_v show_v he_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o word_n homoousion_n which_o signify_v of_o one_o substance_n or_o that_o he_o may_v read_v it_o proper_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v cease_v make_v use_n of_o it_o it_o be_v also_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o arrian_n against_o the_o true_a athanasius_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arimini_fw-la and_o seleutia_fw-la 270._o athanas_n de_fw-fr synod_n arim._n &_o pag._n 911._o id._n ibid._n p._n 913._o id._n the_o decret_a syn._n nicaen_fw-la p._n 270._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n laugh_v at_o this_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a method_n it_o matter_n not_o say_z st._n athanasius_n if_o any_o make_v use_v of_o term_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n provide_v his_o thought_n be_v orthodox_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o although_o these_o word_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o suffice_v they_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o vigilius_n 143._o homoousion_n vigil_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la cap._n 26._o p._n 143._o that_o it_o must_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n by_o a_o reasonable_a consequence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o quarrel_v about_o a_o name_n which_o may_v be_v firm_o establish_v by_o a_o great_a many_o testimony_n it_o be_v so_o several_a other_o doctor_n have_v do_v and_o indeed_o they_o do_v wise_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o reduce_v man_n to_o the_o degree_n of_o beast_n in_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o reason_v whereby_o he_o draw_v certain_a conclusion_n from_o necessary_a principle_n no_o body_n than_o ought_v to_o wonder_v if_o beside_o the_o direct_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o here_o insert_v the_o indirect_a which_o consist_v in_o necessary_a induction_n because_o the_o part_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o assume_v in_o this_o work_n do_v oblige_v i_o faithful_o to_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n the_o induction_n which_o other_o be_v wont_a to_o draw_v from_o their_o testimony_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n their_o doctrine_n leave_v it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o every_o one_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o value_n or_o weakness_n i_o will_v therefore_o continue_v these_o sort_n of_o proof_n already_o begin_v in_o this_o chapter_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v contain_v the_o direct_a proof_n of_o their_o belief_n with_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o 46._o athenag_fw-mi de_fw-fr resurrect_v mort_fw-fr ad_fw-la ealcem_fw-la oper_n just_a p._n 46._o athenagoras_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v something_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o worthy_a of_o consideration_n neither_o the_o blood_n nor_o phlegm_n nor_o choler_n nor_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o well_o vital_a as_o animal_n shall_v be_v raise_v with_o our_o body_n in_o the_o bless_a resurrection_n be_v no_o long_o necessary_a unto_o the_o life_n which_o we_o shall_v then_o live_v if_o the_o quicken_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o model_n and_o pattern_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o believer_n as_o all_o christian_n universal_o agree_v athenagoras_n say_v they_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o believer_n after_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v have_v no_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o christ_n have_v none_o also_o and_o if_o he_o believe_v it_o have_v none_o how_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o figurative_o because_o we_o there_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o that_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n a_o commemoration_n which_o we_o can_v not_o make_v as_o st._n paul_n command_v we_o unless_o we_o participate_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o benefit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n a_o participation_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a eat_v or_o if_o you_o will_v drink_v 1.2_o hieron_n ep._n 61._o c._n 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n 1.2_o but_o also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o real_a and_o true_a eat_v which_o be_v do_v by_o our_o faith_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v by_o origen_n as_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n sixty_o first_o letter_n unto_o pammachius_n touch_v the_o error_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o it_o may_v be_v he_o proceed_v far_o at_o least_o he_o be_v not_o only_o suspect_v but_o tax_v with_o it_o moreover_o in_o the_o five_o century_n it_o be_v not_o full_o determine_v if_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o it_o be_v init_fw-la aug._n epist_n 146._o ad_fw-la cons_n init_fw-la have_v blood_n for_o we_o find_v by_o one_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n austin_n which_o one_o consentius_n write_v unto_o he_o to_o be_v inform_v if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n now_o have_v blood_n and_o bones_o this_o consentius_n be_v not_o a_o ordinary_a believer_n or_o common_a christian_a he_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n or_o at_o least_o a_o priest_n worthy_a of_o st._n augustine_n respect_n and_o friendship_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o most_o dear_a or_o most_o belove_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v belove_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o free_o confess_v 222._o ep._n 222._o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o can_v read_v these_o word_n without_o think_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v propose_v unto_o the_o great_a st._n austin_n so_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a a_o question_n if_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o his_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a catholic_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o five_o century_n i_o can_v see_v how_o that_o man_n can_v be_v excuse_v of_o folly_n and_o extravagance_n nevertheless_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n st._n austin_n deal_v by_o he_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o judge_v so_o disadvantagious_o of_o he_o what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v continue_v he_o to_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o man_n and_o to_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o demand_n have_v he_o never_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o never_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o have_v he_o never_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o redemption_n wherefore_o then_o do_v he_o ask_v of_o st._n austin_n to_o know_v if_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v blood_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v drink_v real_o and_o true_o every_o time_n as_o they_o communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n or_o wherefore_o do_v not_o st._n austin_n refer_v he_o back_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o only_o consideration_n whereof_o may_v have_v satisfy_v consentius_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o that_o age._n let_v we_o proceed_v st._n austin_n prove_v unto_o his_o friend_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v yet_o now_o flesh_n and_o bone_n but_o because_o in_o the_o scripture_n he_o cite_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o blood_n he_o leave_v this_o point_n in_o the_o term_n consentius_n leave_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o suspense_n say_v that_o because_o jesus_n christ_n only_o say_v that_o he_o have_v flesh_n and_o bone_n without_o add_v blood_n we_o shall_v not_o also_o extend_v our_o question_n any_o far_a nor_o add_v that_o of_o his_o blood_n unto_o the_o other_o of_o his_o flesh_n and_o bone_n fear_v say_v he_o there_o shall_v come_v some_o other_o more_o inquisitive_a disputer_n which_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o blood_n shall_v press_v we_o in_o say_v if_o he_o have_v blood_n why_o not_o then_o spleen_n why_o not_o choler_n and_o melancholy_a the_o four_o humour_n which_o compose_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n
to_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v give_v they_o occasion_n to_o have_v deride_v the_o holiness_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o we_o shall_v perceive_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n for_o it_o be_v very_o like_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v have_v use_v more_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n second_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o the_o west_n by_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v thanks_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n do_v show_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v not_o believe_v because_o this_o conversion_n can_v not_o be_v make_v without_o the_o abolish_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n never_o destroy_v the_o creature_n moreover_o if_o what_o be_v consecrate_v be_v not_o holy_a before_o consecration_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n this_o consecration_n can_v not_o happen_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o as_o god_n nor_o as_o man_n not_o as_o god_n for_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v holiness_n itself_o not_o as_o man_n because_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v ever_o holy_a beside_o if_o this_o consecration_n only_o retire_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n from_o their_o common_a natural_a use_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o holy_a use_n as_o they_o have_v also_o declare_v unto_o we_o it_o can_v be_v see_v that_o this_o effect_n of_o consecration_n can_v subsist_v with_o the_o ruin_n and_o abolishment_n of_o these_o element_n for_o the_o use_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o profane_v or_o holy_a do_v always_o presuppose_v its_o truth_n and_o existency_n otherwise_o it_o be_v useless_a in_o religion_n and_o nature_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v also_o lay_v aside_o this_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o she_o attribute_v some_o age_n past_a unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n wise_o foresee_v that_o whilst_o consecration_n be_v make_v to_o depend_v upon_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n will_v scarce_o be_v believe_v i_o will_v end_v this_o chapter_n by_o another_o consideration_n draw_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o enquiry_n we_o make_v in_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o their_o proper_a testimony_n that_o they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o communicant_n present_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o moreover_o they_o also_o call_v it_o so_o because_o we_o there_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o bestow_v upon_o we_o his_o well_o belove_a son_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o thankfulness_n unto_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n because_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v we_o now_o instead_o of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o external_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o sine_fw-la because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n these_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o this_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o beforementioned_a chapter_n the_o protestant_n hence_o infer_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o all_o these_o reason_n and_o motive_n remove_v from_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o make_v they_o conceive_v that_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n improper_o so_o call_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n they_o free_o confess_v it_o show_v thereby_o that_o if_o they_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n it_o be_v but_o improper_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o when_o they_o instruct_v those_o within_o and_o that_o they_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n they_o content_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v rest_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n which_o they_o instruct_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o unanimous_o depose_v at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o what_o they_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n for_o have_v they_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n they_o can_v not_o have_v have_v too_o many_o altar_n nor_o too_o often_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n because_o in_o the_o often_o do_v it_o there_o come_v the_o great_a benefit_n and_o comfort_n unto_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o believer_n be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v and_o that_o those_o be_v make_v to_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o that_o they_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o from_o those_o which_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n why_o shall_v that_o be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o real_a sacrifice_n see_v one_o might_n have_v assist_v with_o profit_n although_o one_o communicate_v not_o as_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o second_o thing_n they_o infer_v be_v that_o see_v they_o have_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o and_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o where_o there_o be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o communicants_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o therein_o be_v distribute_v what_o be_v there_o offer_v unto_o god_n after_o consecration_n now_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n bread_n and_o wine_n gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n food_n which_o he_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o melchizedeck_v offer_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o it_o be_v they_o have_v formal_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o eight_o chapter_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v over_o again_o to_o see_v if_o these_o two_o induction_n be_v lawful_a and_o natural_a chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o inference_n of_o protestant_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a occasion_n wherein_o the_o holy_a father_n shall_v have_v omit_v the_o name_n of_o figure_n antitype_n sacrament_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o instance_n the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n 26._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o communion_n where_o he_o make_v the_o communicant_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o father_n for_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o and_o for_o his_o precious_a body_n whereof_o we_o
condemn_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v in_o our_o first_o part_n the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dead_a 18._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n justel_n c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v resolve_v say_v the_o council_n that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v a_o defence_n which_o the_o council_n of_o the_o east_n be_v oblige_v to_o renew_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o but_o in_o the_o same_o term_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n it_o be_v something_o in_o condemn_v this_o abuse_n but_o certain_o say_v some_o if_o the_o church_n of_o the_o vth_o and_o viith_o century_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v too_o slight_o condemn_v this_o profanation_n deserve_v a_o rude_a censure_n and_o deserve_v a_o much_o strict_a prohibition_n the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o censure_v those_o which_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n for_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o the_o term_n that_o it_o use_v 833._o council_n bracar_n 3._o c._n 2_o â—_o 4._o council_n p._n 833._o let_v they_o forbear_v then_o to_o offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o clear_a example_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n appear_v plain_o to_o our_o eye_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o protestant_n think_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n have_v be_v better_o apply_v if_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v unto_o those_o which_o dare_v to_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o milk_n but_o wine_n which_o be_v to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v do_v so_o because_o the_o occasion_n invite_v they_o thereunto_o the_o xvith_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 693._o do_v censure_n another_o abuse_n which_o be_v that_o some_o priest_n bethink_v themselves_o of_o offer_v for_o the_o communion_n little_a crust_n of_o bread_n which_o they_o raise_v round_o from_o loaf_n intend_v for_o their_o own_o use_n instead_o of_o offer_v of_o whole_a loaf_n the_o council-reproves_a this_o liberty_n whereunto_o it_o oppose_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o take_v a_o entire_a loaf_n but_o it_o say_v not_o unto_o those_o people_n that_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v slight_o to_o offer_v bit_n of_o bread_n without_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o nevertheless_o may_v have_v be_v of_o great_a weight_n unto_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o command_v to_o offer_v middling_a loaf_n fear_v if_o they_o be_v too_o big_a the_o overplus_n which_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n may_v by_o its_o grossness_n and_o quantity_n incommode_v the_o stomach_n of_o they_o which_o eat_v it_o which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v draw_v they_o quite_o from_o any_o thought_n of_o reality_n and_o conduct_v they_o unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o fine_a when_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n prohibit_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xth_o century_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o lay-person_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n he_o do_v not_o show_v in_o censure_v this_o abuse_n that_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n in_o put_v into_o profane_a hand_n the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o person_n which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v unto_o his_o own_o service_n which_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v this_o privilege_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o do_v have_v he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o only_o command_v 261._o t._n 2._o spicil_n dacher_n p._n 261._o that_o none_o presume_v to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o any_o layman_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o end_v these_o proof_n the_o instruction_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v their_o neophytes_n and_o new_a baptise_a will_v very_o likely_a afford_v we_o other_o for_o although_o they_o never_o speak_v against_o their_o judgement_n not_o even_o in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a sermon_n where_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n they_o use_v some_o restriction_n of_o not_o give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n think_v there_o may_v be_v present_a some_o catechumeny_n and_o person_n not_o initiate_v which_o may_v hear_v they_o and_o in_o who_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v have_v create_v too_o low_a and_o mean_a thought_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o our_o mystery_n nevertheless_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o have_v express_v themselves_o clear_a in_o instruct_v these_o young_a plant_n but_o new_o graft_v into_o the_o mystical_a stock_n of_o the_o church_n by_o holy_a baptism_n let_v we_o see_v what_o succour_n we_o can_v draw_v from_o these_o sort_n of_o catechism_n wherein_o to_o give_v their_o neophytes_n a_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o forbear_v not_o use_v strong_a and_o elevate_a expression_n but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o plain_o discover_v in_o what_o way_n they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v for_o instance_n 246._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244_o 246._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o speak_v unto_o his_o catechumeny_n new_o baptize_v in_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n come_v not_o with_o hand_n stretch_v out_o nor_o with_o the_o finger_n open_a but_o lay_v your_o right_a hand_n in_o the_o left_a as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n and_o hallow_v the_o palm_n of_o the_o hand_n receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o say_v amen_o and_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n not_o in_o stretch_v out_o the_o hand_n but_o in_o bow_v by_o a_o act_n which_o show_v a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n and_o of_o worship_n say_v amen_n sanctify_v yourselves_o in_o receive_v the_o blood_n of_o christ._n see_v here_o a_o fair_a and_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o his_o neophyte_n shall_v carry_v his_o thought_n no_o far_o than_o he_o ought_v he_o explain_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o which_o he_o may_v lose_v some_o part_n of_o which_o a_o crumb_n may_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o of_o a_o blood_n whereof_o a_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n rest_v upon_o the_o lip_n and_o wherewith_o one_o may_v wet_v the_o the_o eye_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n have_v then_o say_v he_o with_o assurance_n sanctify_v your_o eye_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n receive_v it_o take_v heed_n thou_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o for_o what_o you_o lose_v of_o it_o be_v as_o if_o you_o shall_v lose_v one_o of_o your_o member_n tell_v i_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v give_v you_o lingot_n of_o gold_n will_v you_o not_o keep_v they_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o diligence_n take_v care_n not_o to_o lose_v any_o part_n of_o they_o and_o not_o to_o suffer_v damage_n and_o shall_v you_o not_o take_v care_n that_o there_o fall_v not_o any_o crumb_n of_o this_o which_o be_v more_o precious_a than_o gold_n and_o than_o pearl_n and_o afterward_o pass_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o blood_n whereof_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o participate_v with_o profound_a respect_n he_o teach_v he_o of_o what_o blood_n he_o shall_v understand_v it_o when_o he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n and_o as_o the_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n be_v yet_o upon_o the_o lip_n touch_v with_o your_o hand_n the_o eye_n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o sense_n sanctify_v they_o and_o have_v attend_v the_o prayer_n give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o that_o he_o have_v render_v you_o worthy_a to_o participate_v of_o these_o great_a mystery_n hitherto_o our_o neophyte_n have_v not_o be_v ill_o instruct_v but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v how_o he_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o forego_n catechism_n ibid._n id._n catech._n mist_n 4._o p._n 237._o ibid._n jesus_n christ_n affirm_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o be_v it_o that_o can_v yet_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o
you_o can_v understand_v than_o you_o may_v now_o say_v unto_o i_o see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v unto_o we_o what_o it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v for_o this_o thought_n may_v be_v in_o every_o body_n mind_n we_o know_v of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n take_v flesh_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o know_v he_o be_v nurse_v in_o his_o infancy_n that_o he_o be_v feed_v that_o he_o grow_v that_o he_o attain_v the_o age_n of_o manhood_n that_o he_o suffer_v persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o there_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v that_o he_o rise_v the_o three_o day_n that_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o go_v thither_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o body_n from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o he_o be_v now_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n how_o then_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v what_o we_o see_v and_o another_o be_v that_o we_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o we_o understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit_n if_o then_o you_o will_v know_v what_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v harken_v to_o st._n paul_n the_o apostle_n which_o say_v unto_o believer_n you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n your_o sacrament_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o you_o there_o receive_v your_o mystery_n you_o say_v amen_o unto_o what_o you_o be_v and_o you_o thereto_o subscribe_v by_o your_o answer_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o you_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o you_o answer_v amen_n be_v member_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o your_o amen_o may_v be_v true_a but_o why_o all_o this_o to_o the_o bread_n let_v we_o not_o add_v here_o nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o let_v we_o far_o hear_v the_o same_o apostle_n speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n we_o which_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n understand_v this_o and_o rejoice_v for_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o unity_n piety_n charity_n one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n although_o we_o be_v many_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o make_v of_o one_o grain_n but_o of_o many_o when_o you_o be_v exorcise_v you_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o mill_n when_o you_o be_v baptize_v you_o be_v as_o it_o be_v knead_v and_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o be_v bake_v like_o bread_n be_v then_o what_o you_o see_v and_o receive_v what_o you_o be_v see_v here_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v of_o bread_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v without_o repeat_v it_o what_o we_o shall_v believe_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o cup_n for_o as_o to_o make_v this_o visible_a species_n of_o bread_n several_a grain_n be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n to_o represent_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o believer_n they_o be_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n in_o god_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o of_o wine_n consider_v how_o it_o be_v one_o several_a grape_n be_v in_o a_o bunch_n but_o their_o liquor_n be_v mingle_v all_o into_o one_o body_n so_o it_o be_v christ_n have_v represent_v we_o so_o it_o be_v he_o have_v make_v we_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n and_o of_o our_o peace_n so_o it_o be_v they_o instruct_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o new_a baptise_a they_o be_v tell_v that_o what_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o their_o own_o eye_n be_v call_v to_o witness_v this_o truth_n they_o be_v teach_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o it_o be_v his_o mystical_a and_o moral_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n must_v careful_o be_v distinguish_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v visible_a and_o corporeal_a from_o the_o benefit_n which_o accrue_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n and_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n invisible_a and_o spiritual_a that_o faithful_a believer_n be_v although_o for_o mystical_a reason_n the_o very_a same_o thing_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o mystical_a table_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v true_o that_o which_o they_o see_v mystical_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o these_o catechism_n and_o these_o instruction_n be_v for_o the_o use_v of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o for_o the_o use_v of_o protestant_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o will_v pass_v unto_o a_o new_a consideration_n chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o language_n use_v in_o the_o society_n and_o commerce_n of_o man_n to_o communicate_v unto_o each_o other_o their_o thought_n and_o intention_n i_o mean_v word_n and_o action_n the_o language_n of_o action_n be_v silent_a indeed_o yet_o nevertheless_o very_o intelligible_a because_o action_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o authorize_v by_o public_a use_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n as_o significant_a as_o word_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o we_o do_v relate_v what_o inference_n the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o certain_a custom_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o which_o we_o have_v at_o large_a establish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n therefore_o we_o will_v look_v upon_o they_o in_o this_o as_o establish_v and_o will_v content_v ourselves_o in_o bare_o mention_v they_o one_o after_o another_o to_o infer_v from_o each_o of_o they_o what_o may_v lawful_o be_v deduce_v in_o africa_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n they_o communicate_v after_o meat_n thursday_n before_o easter_n and_o in_o several_a church_n in_o egypt_n every_o saturday_n in_o the_o year_n at_o evening_n after_o have_v make_v a_o good_a meal_n without_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n where_o some_o think_v the_o same_o be_v practise_v what_o belief_n can_v those_o people_n have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v no_o very_o easy_a matter_n to_o think_v that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o else_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o horrible_a profanation_n to_o lodge_v in_o a_o stomach_n full_a of_o meat_n and_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o even_o to_o excess_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o adoration_n nevertheless_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v condemn_v this_o practice_n those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o it_o have_v speak_v as_o of_o a_o innocent_a custom_n which_o have_v no_o hurt_n in_o it_o and_o which_o moreover_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o therefore_o when_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n command_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n fast_v it_o except_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n whereon_o it_o permit_v to_o participate_v every_o year_n after_o the_o meal_n a_o evident_a proof_n say_v some_o that_o there_o be_v no_o crime_n in_o this_o custom_n whereas_o it_o will_v have_v be_v intolerable_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v then_o the_o same_o of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o do_v belive_o of_o it_o therefore_o no_o body_n can_v just_o blame_v the_o severity_n of_o its_o law_n when_o it_o be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v to_o communicate_v otherwise_o than_o fast_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n use_v paten_n and_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n ever_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o glass-chalice_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v ever_o blame_v that_o do_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a some_o of_o those_o which_o use_v this_o practice_n be_v commend_v for_o it_o nevertheless_o we_o can_v say_v that_o these_o ancient_a believer_n be_v less_o circumspect_a than_o we_o be_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherefore_o then_o be_v it_o that_o they_o fear_v not_o so_o much_o spill_v of_o it_o in_o that_o occasion_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v do_v some_o age_n past_a let_v this_o difference_n be_v well_o consider_v for_o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o
have_v be_v horrible_a liar_n in_o deny_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v human_a flesh_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n they_o betray_v their_o own_o judgement_n and_o err_v shameful_o in_o this_o point_n they_o render_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o be_v believe_v in_o what_o they_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o touch_v the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o consider_v their_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n their_o piety_n zeal_n and_o the_o great_a inclination_n they_o have_v to_o glorify_v god_n by_o their_o death_n and_o the_o little_a account_n they_o make_v of_o their_o life_n i_o dare_v not_o accuse_v they_o of_o prevarication_n nor_o of_o hypocrisy_n i_o too_o much_o honour_v their_o memory_n and_o have_v too_o great_a a_o love_n for_o their_o virtue_n god_n forbid_v say_v he_o that_o i_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o so_o great_a injury_n or_o have_v any_o evil_a thought_n of_o they_o because_o i_o own_o their_o proceed_n to_o be_v sincere_a and_o always_o accompany_v with_o truth_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o leave_v it_o unto_o indifferent_a person_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o consequence_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o their_o conduct_n but_o if_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n have_v serve_v to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v speak_v against_o the_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n will_v no_o less_o discover_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o reproach_n they_o that_o by_o consecration_n which_o consist_v in_o certain_a precise_a word_n and_o formality_n they_o render_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v present_a in_o the_o image_n and_o enclose_v he_o as_o one_o may_v say_v in_o his_o statue_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n whereunto_o i_o will_v only_o add_v these_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 477._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o christ_n nat_n t._n 5._o p._n 477._o be_v it_o not_o a_o exceed_a great_a folly_n to_o introduce_v their_o god_n into_o wood_n and_o stone_n and_o into_o statue_n of_o a_o low_a price_n and_o to_o shut_v they_o up_o as_o it_o be_v in_o prison_n and_o yet_o to_o think_v that_o they_o do_v nor_o say_v nothing_o that_o be_v amiss_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o the_o father_n will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o enemy_n some_o advantage_n over_o they_o in_o the_o second_o place_n 69._o 1_o apol._n 2._o p._n 69._o st._n justin_n martyr_n 91._o 2_o l._n 5._o p._n 91._o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n 201._o 3_o ad_fw-la demeâ—_n p._n 201._o st._n cyprian_n 89._o 4_o arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o arnobius_n 4._o 5_o inst_z l._n 2._o c._n 4._o lactantius_n 13._o 6_o homil._n 57_o in_o genes_n t._n 2._o tertul._n apol._n c._n 13._o st._n chrysostom_n do_v tell_v they_o their_o god_n may_v be_v steal_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v watch_v they_o and_o lock_v they_o up_o safe_a in_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o excuse_v they_o of_o impudence_n and_o want_n of_o judgement_n for_o these_o holy_a doctor_n to_o have_v insult_v after_o this_o manner_n over_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o host_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n be_v careful_o keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n and_o be_v subject_a and_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v steal_v in_o fine_a tertullian_n deride_v the_o domestic_a heathen_a god_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o sometime_o they_o give_v they_o in_o pawn_n every_o particular_a christian_n may_v have_v do_v the_o same_o by_o the_o sacrament_n because_o at_o that_o time_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o and_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n say_v 918._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr euch._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o p._n 918._o upon_o the_o report_n of_o paul_n jovius_n and_o gennebrard_n that_o for_o certain_a st._n lewis_n king_n of_o france_n leave_v a_o host_n for_o pledge_n of_o the_o ransom_n which_o he_o have_v promise_v the_o sultan_n of_o egypt_n for_o grant_v he_o his_o liberty_n there_o be_v other_o which_o have_v observe_v chalcondyle_n obsâ—rvat_fw-la upon_o the_o history_n of_o chalcondyle_n that_o vladislaus_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v slay_v at_o the_o battle_n of_o varn_n ann._n 1444_o also_o give_v one_o unto_o amurath_n the_o second_o emperor_n of_o the_o turk_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o faith_n upon_o the_o conclude_a of_o peace_n with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o tertullian_n who_o be_v of_o a_o wise_a and_o very_a solid_a judgement_n shall_v make_v reproach_n against_o his_o enemy_n which_o they_o may_v have_v retort_v upon_o himself_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v our_o god_n and_o our_o redeemer_n he_o show_v then_o in_o do_v so_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o so_o as_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v at_o this_o present_a these_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v be_v write_v in_o this_o chapter_n chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o refer_v unto_o the_o custom_n of_o some_o of_o they_o or_o in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n or_o in_o fine_a of_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_v against_o they_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n 104._o collect._n rom._n bipart_v i._n p._n 104._o speak_v of_o heretic_n say_v thus_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v oblige_v we_o to_o seek_v god_n more_o careful_o to_o find_v he_o more_o manifest_o for_o the_o light_n that_o shine_v after_o darkness_n seem_v to_o be_v great_a and_o drink_n be_v most_o pleasant_a unto_o those_o that_o be_v a_o thirst_n as_o rest_n be_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v weary_a in_o effect_n heretic_n have_v former_o as_o it_o be_v challenge_v the_o holy_a father_n unto_o the_o combat_n and_o have_v invite_v they_o unto_o the_o occasion_n of_o meditate_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o they_o attack_v therefore_o as_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v the_o close_o upon_o their_o guard_n have_v to_o do_v with_o enemy_n which_o take_v all_o advantage_n against_o the_o purity_n of_o our_o religion_n i_o believe_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o say_v that_o of_o all_o the_o work_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o solid_a and_o more_o complete_a than_o their_o polemic_o i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o write_v against_o these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v true_a they_o have_v no_o controversy_n with_o heretic_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o nevertheless_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v sometime_o employ_v this_o divine_a mystery_n to_o refute_v some_o of_o their_o heresy_n we_o will_v not_o omit_v draw_v from_o those_o place_n some_o light_n for_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v but_o before_o we_o proceed_v so_o far_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v some_o induction_n from_o certain_a custom_n practise_v by_o some_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o silence_n as_o to_o the_o former_a of_o these_o two_o head_n we_o see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o heretic_n marc_n pretend_v to_o consecrate_v chalice_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o even_o white_a wine_n as_o some_o think_v and_o that_o insist_v very_o long_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o invocation_n and_o prayer_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v red_a and_o of_o a_o purple_a colour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n which_o he_o call_v grace_n shall_v from_o the_o high_a heaven_n distil_v his_o blood_n into_o the_o cup_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o invocation_n whereupon_o it_o be_v say_v that_o if_o the_o catholic_n of_o his_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o real_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o imposture_n of_o this_o deceiver_n will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o much_o regard_v by_o those_o miserable_a wretch_n which_o he_o seduce_v for_o they_o may_v have_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o little_a purpose_n in_o make_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o he_o preach_v come_v into_o the_o cup_n see_v that_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n without_o
adversary_n without_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v mortal_a blow_n to_o the_o eucharist_n of_o orthodox_n christian_n of_o his_o time_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o because_o those_o which_o know_v the_o rare_a genius_n of_o tertullian_n will_v never_o accuse_v he_o of_o so_o great_a imprudence_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o think_v one_o can_v choose_v but_o make_v this_o conclusion_n which_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n and_o from_o this_o dispute_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n i_o proceed_v unto_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v against_o the_o encratites_n which_o detest_a wine_n as_o a_o diabolical_a thing_n and_o sinful_a to_o be_v use_v do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n with_o bare_a water_n what_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n say_v unto_o they_o how_o have_v they_o refute_v this_o heresy_n have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v employ_v wine_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n bare_a water_n can_v be_v convert_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v they_o further_o say_v to_o they_o that_o the_o aversion_n they_o have_v against_o wine_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o use_v it_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o though_o it_o be_v wine_n before_o consecration_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o so_o it_o be_v no_o long_o wine_n which_o we_o drink_v but_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o unto_o they_o but_o then_o what_o have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v constant_o represent_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n which_o be_v give_v and_o drink_v thereof_o which_o they_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n argue_v against_o these_o heretic_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o speak_v to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v time_n to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n i_o will_v conclude_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the._n holy_a father_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o pass_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eutychian_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o follow_v the_o same_o track_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o seek_v out_o artifices_fw-la and_o invention_n the_o easy_a to_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n thereby_o to_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n for_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o declare_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n the_o human_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o nevertheless_o i_o conceive_v to_o speak_v true_o their_o heresy_n be_v not_o much_o different_a in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n and_o his_o companion_n which_o former_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n human_a nature_n and_o only_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o show_n and_o appearance_n and_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v testify_v that_o eutyches_n do_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o have_v bring_v i_o know_v not_o what_o body_n of_o his_o own_o from_o his_o heavenly_a father_n he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o through_o a_o channel_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o allege_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mention_v this_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n in_o some_o few_o anato_n feriand_n diacon_n ad_fw-la anato_n he_o will_v not_o confess_v say_v the_o deacon_n ferrand_n that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o mother_n for_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v communicate_v unto_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o she_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o vigilius_n a_o african_a say_v alibi_fw-la diac._n vigil_n adv_fw-la eutych_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o alibi_fw-la that_o he_o assure_v the_o word_n be_v so_o make_v flesh_n that_o it_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o water_n pass_v through_o a_o conduit_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o take_v any_o thing_n of_o she_o which_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o theodoret_n treat_v historical_o of_o this_o heresy_n which_o he_o so_o learned_o have_v refute_v in_o his_o write_n 4._o theod._n haeret_fw-la fabul_n l._n 4._o 13._o p._n 246._o t._n 4._o eutyches_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o god_n the_o word_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o that_o he_o be_v steady_o change_v and_o make_v flesh_n i_o use_v his_o ridiculous_a expression_n that_o he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a divinity_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v crucify_v bury_v and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o count_n marcellin_n say_v in_o his_o history_n chronol_n ma_fw-fr cell_n cem._n in_o chronol_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyr_n write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o priest_n eutyches_n and_o against_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o human_a flesh_n st._n prosper_v also_o observe_v in_o he_o protog_n prosp_n in_o chronol_n ad_fw-la consul_n astur_n &_o protog_n that_o this_o arch_a heretic_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n partake_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o mother_n but_o that_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n he_o have_v only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v the_o exact_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o conformable_a in_o this_o point_n with_o martion_n therefore_o i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o dispute_v against_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o sacrament_n against_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o marcionite_n i_o mean_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o this_o sacrament_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o common_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o its_o image_n 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84._o t._n 4._o and_o by_o its_o picture_n a_o image_n say_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v its_o original_a for_o painter_n do_v imitate_v nature_n and_o delineate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v see_v if_o then_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n or_o antitype_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o follow_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v now_o a_o body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o in_o two_o other_o place_n i_o can_v comprehend_v say_v the_o protestant_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n at_o that_o time_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n wherefore_o to_o allege_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o i_o can_v understand_v this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v not_o know_v nor_o believe_v this_o real_a conversion_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n do_v argue_v against_o the_o eutychian_o just_a as_o tertullian_n have_v do_v before_o against_o the_o marcionite_n the_o evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o better_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a peace_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o eutychian_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o peace_n have_v be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o the_o
c._n 31._o &_o in_o exod_a cap._n 22._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o undoubted_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n 37._o id._n in_o sentent_fw-fr l._n 1._o c._n 16._o vide_fw-la lib._n 1._o offic_n cap._n 37._o and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o sacrament_n which_o believer_n offer_v and_o which_o they_o call_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n agreeable_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n he_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o of_o the_o nourishment_n of_o saint_n which_o preserve_v from_o eternal_a death_n and_o which_o make_v those_o that_o eat_v it_o to_o live_v spiritual_o 49._o id._n in_o lib._n 2._o reg._n ca._n 3._o p._n 49._o and_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n be_v go_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a according_a to_o his_o majesty_n 832._o council_n hispal_n 2._o council_n eracar_n t._n 4._o p._n 832._o as_o he_o say_v behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o he_o borrow_v these_o word_n from_o st._n austin_n that_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o second_o council_n of_o sevil_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 619._o forbid_v priest_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o bread_n apart_o and_o the_o wine_n apart_o he_o call_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o disciple_n bread_n and_o the_o 16_o of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o 217._o council_n tollet_fw-la 16._o to_o 5._o council_n p._n 430._o cap._n 6._o eligius_n noveom_o in_o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la l._n 2._o cap._n 15._o p._n 216._o t._n 5._o spicil_n dacher_n ib._n p._n 217._o declare_v two_o several_a time_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n distribute_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o his_o apostle_n it_o speak_v also_o of_o what_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o that_o whereof_o too_o great_a a_o quantity_n may_v burden_v the_o stomach_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n give_v this_o precept_n unto_o those_o who_o he_o instruct_v let_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a confide_v whole_o in_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o forbid_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_a he_o allege_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o defence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o hear_v diabolical_a song_n proceed_v out_o of_o a_o christian_a mouth_n wherein_o enter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o retain_v as_o may_v be_v see_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n according_a to_o which_o st._n oven_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n his_o intimate_a friend_n and_o author_n of_o his_o life_n which_o he_o write_v at_o large_a do_v observe_v that_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v be_v no_o long_o absent_v from_o jesus_n christ_n 264._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 32._o p._n 264._o it_o be_v thus_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n speak_v and_o in_o so_o speak_v he_o reject_v as_o false_a and_o forge_a some_o homily_n that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o his_o name_n especial_o the_o 8_o and_o the_o 15_o the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v only_o a_o rhapsody_n compose_v by_o several_a author_n some_o of_o which_o be_v of_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n whereas_o st._n eloy_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n neither_o do_v he_o that_o write_v his_o life_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o these_o pretend_a homily_n thus_o several_a do_v reason_n chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o anastatius_fw-la a_o friar_n of_o mount_n sinai_n have_v reject_v the_o name_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n not_o allow_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o may_v receive_v a_o good_a construction_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n so_o john_n damascen_n surname_v mansur_n another_o friar_n of_o the_o east_n extraordinary_o give_v to_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o therefore_o anathematise_v by_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o bethink_v himself_o in_o the_o eight_o century_n of_o condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n but_o because_o he_o stop_v not_o at_o expression_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o see_v if_o he_o therein_o make_v any_o alteration_n and_o if_o his_o innovation_n favour_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v here_o then_o what_o he_o say_v 14._o damasc_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o bread_n offer_v the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n be_v supernatural_o change_v by_o the_o invocation_n and_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v not_o two_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o type_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n deify_v our_o lord_n himself_o say_v ibid._n ibid._n this_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o blood_n but_o my_o blood_n and_o again_o if_o some_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n figure_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n basil_n they_o speak_v not_o after_o consecration_n but_o they_o call_v they_o so_o before_o the_o oblation_n be_v consecrate_v as_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o word_n of_o damascen_n the_o one_o regard_v the_o term_n the_o other_o the_o doctrine_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v both_o to_o give_v the_o reader_n all_o the_o information_n he_o may_v expect_v of_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o doctrine_n to_o see_v if_o it_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v quite_o destroy_v and_o that_o if_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o bare_a accident_n only_o which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o roman_a catholic_n be_v of_o at_o this_o time_n and_o it_o be_v very_o unjust_a to_o deny_v it_o but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o so_o plain_o express_v himself_o that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n remain_v whatever_o change_v it_o be_v that_o intervene_v by_o consecration_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o enquiry_n it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o he_o lay_v this_o down_o for_o a_o certain_a maxim_n 1._o id._n dialect_n c._n 1._o that_o the_o accident_n can_v subsist_v in_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o be_v in_o another_o subject_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o substance_n and_o wisdom_n a_o accident_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v take_v away_o wisdom_n also_o perish_v 28._o ibid._n c._n 28._o that_o which_o subsi_v not_o of_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o existence_n in_o another_o 17._o id._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o be_v a_o accident_n he_o affirm_v again_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o divinity_n be_v infinite_a that_o body_n have_v beginning_n and_o end_v and_o a_o bodily_a place_n 4._o ibid._n c._n 4._o and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v hold_v that_o what_o be_v invisible_a and_o impassable_a be_v not_o a_o body_n all_o which_o thing_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o the_o real_a presence_n ibid._n ibid._n no_o more_o than_o his_o restrain_v the_o invisible_a presence_n whereby_o our_o saviour_n be_v with_o we_o unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n moreover_o he_o affirm_v positive_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o it_o nourish_v our_o body_n by_o turn_v into_o our_o substance_n 14._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o shewbread_n say_v he_o do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v the_o pure_a and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n which_o our_o lord_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n
make_v the_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o union_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v bake_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o end_n the_o member_n shall_v be_v unite_v unto_o their_o head_n etc._n etc._n and_o by_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v exhibit_v and_o so_o when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o flower_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v incorporate_v and_o join_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n he_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o st._n cyprian_n from_o whence_o he_o borrow_v the_o expression_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o dispute_v against_o christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n 28._o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o continue_v but_o a_o little_a time_n corporal_o with_o his_o church_n but_o as_o for_o the_o poor_a they_o be_v to_o remain_v always_o so_o that_o we_o may_v always_o give_v unto_o they_o 35._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 34_o &_o 35._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o i_o depart_v by_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o body_n i_o will_v come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n whereby_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o venerable_a bede_n 37._o ibid._n c._n 37._o it_o be_v expedient_a that_o i_o shall_v remove_v from_o before_o your_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o love_n of_o the_o divinity_n may_v sink_v deep_o into_o your_o heart_n it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v carry_v into_o heaven_n this_o form_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o you_o to_o the_o end_n you_o shall_v the_o more_o ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o according_a to_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o explain_v the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 15._o and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o this_o eat_v say_v he_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o so_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o for_o certain_a eat_v not_o spiritual_o the_o flesh_n although_o he_o visible_o and_o carnal_o do_v eat_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n because_o be_v impure_a he_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o none_o receive_v worthy_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a after_o all_o this_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v which_o side_n alcuin_n be_v of_o although_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v not_o of_o any_o certain_a date_n and_o that_o the_o learned_a do_v not_o agree_v at_o what_o time_n it_o first_o appear_v nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v some_o that_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o book_n of_o image_n be_v compose_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v 5._o ord._n rom._n de_fw-fr offic._n miss_n t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n ed._n 4._o p._n 5._o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v it_o unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o those_o book_n and_o of_o the_o work_n of_o alcuin_n the_o subdeacon_n say_v he_o have_v see_v the_o chalice_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n and_o have_v hear_v deliver_v we_o from_o evil_a depart_v and_o prepare_v the_o cup_n and_o clean_a clothes_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n fear_v it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v turn_v to_o dust_n let_v it_o be_v imagine_v if_o that_o can_v befall_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o bishop_n break_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n on_o the_o right_a side_n and_o leave_v the_o piece_n he_o break_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o subject_a that_o may_v be_v break_v into_o bit_n and_o piece_n 6._o ibid_fw-la p._n 6._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n the_o fraction_n or_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o consecration_n be_v do_v the_o young_a of_o the_o deacon_n take_v the_o pattern_n from_o the_o sub-deacon_n carry_v it_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v communicate_v and_o have_v communicate_v he_o deliver_v unto_o the_o archdeacon_n the_o holy_a host_n which_o he_o have_v bite_v see_v again_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v bite_v and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o cup_n where_o there_o be_v put_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a host_n a_o mixture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 10._o ibid._n p._n 10._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o cup_n and_o the_o quill_n do_v stand_v before_o the_o bishop_n until_o he_o have_v take_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o one_o may_v take_v more_o or_o less_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whether_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n to_o take_v as_o they_o listen_v and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o fine_a ibid._n ibid._n he_o will_v have_v the_o deacon_n take_v care_n with_o much_o precaution_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n and_o plate_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o any_o drop_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o glorify_a body_n in_o the_o paten_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o those_o time_n which_o this_o author_n afterward_o relate_v there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part._n whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o oblation_n present_v unto_o god_n be_v after_o consecration_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o inference_n which_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o repeat_v again_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n whatever_o change_v happen_v unto_o the_o ancient_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v no_o alteration_n during_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o doctrine_n still_o continue_v sound_n as_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o justify_v hitherto_o but_o at_o last_o in_o the_o ix_o century_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n yet_o bold_a than_o anastatius_fw-la of_o mount_n sina_n who_o content_v himself_o in_o give_v a_o assault_n unto_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o expression_n about_o the_o year_n 818._o attack_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v that_o the_o innovation_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o term_n and_o in_o the_o belief_n take_v beginning_n by_o two_o friar_n which_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enclose_v in_o their_o cloister_n depart_v in_o their_o meditation_n the_o one_o from_o the_o expression_n the_o other_o from_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o write_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o because_o it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o scholar_n placidus_n where_o speak_v unto_o adelard_n his_o abbot_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o arsenius_n a_o old_a hermit_n he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n that_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n and_o some_o other_o have_v their_o eye_n put_v out_o for_o conspire_v against_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o that_o some_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o combination_n be_v banish_v and_o depose_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o year_n 818._o the_o rebellion_n have_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 817._o as_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n inform_v we_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v that_o paschas_fw-la appear_v sometime_o to_o be_v disturb_v at_o what_o
and_o unto_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n when_o he_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n unto_o pope_n eugenius_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o image_n he_o thus_o begin_v 461._o tom._n 2._o conc._n gall._n p._n 461._o the_o bishop_n halitgarius_n and_o amalarius_n be_v come_v unto_o i_o etc._n etc._n let_v we_o conclude_v then_o from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o amalarius_n be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o esteem_n and_o great_a consideration_n in_o church_n and_o state_n 1._o amalar._n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o and_o now_o let_v we_o examine_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n direct_o or_o indirect_o after_o say_v he_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v appear_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n unto_o his_o disciple_n who_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v witness_n of_o his_o resurrection_n he_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o become_v invisible_a unto_o man_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v i_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o father_n and_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o father_n which_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v i_o make_v myself_o visible_a unto_o man_n return_v unto_o my_o father_n i_o shall_v be_v invisible_a although_o we_o do_v not_o see_v his_o bodily_a presence_n yet_o we_o daily_o salute_v he_o in_o adore_v of_o he_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la antiphon_n c._n 9_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o can_v think_v of_o the_o absence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o sadness_n but_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o tell_v we_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_a and_o positive_a 29._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o because_o he_o testify_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o say_v he_o call_v institution_n the_o tradition_n which_o our_o saviour_n leave_v we_o when_o he_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o word_n sacrament_n he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o it_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o holy_a sign_n 15._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n bow_v and_o recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 23._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 23._o he_o distinguish_v what_o be_v sacrifice_v from_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o consider_v what_o be_v offer_v and_o jesus_n christ_n as_o two_o different_a subject_n whereof_o the_o one_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o the_o other_o 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o for_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v that_o a_o person_n or_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v instead_o of_o itself_o he_o yet_o go_v far_o and_o declare_v express_o that_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n sâ—cunda_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr offic._n prafat_n sâ—cunda_fw-la and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o represent_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o command_v we_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o therefore_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifice_v the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o represent_v he_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v some_o resemblance_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n let_v the_o priest_n then_o be_v like_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o liquor_n be_v like_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o need_v no_o commentary_n because_o every_o body_n may_v perceive_v without_o help_n of_o other_o that_o amalarius_n consider_v the_o act_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o mysterious_a representation_n where_o the_o priest_n celebrate_v be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o will_v have_v a_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n to_o be_v betwixt_o these_o thing_n and_o those_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n which_o according_a to_o some_o be_v plain_o contrary_a unto_o the_o identity_n teach_v by_o paschas_fw-la 26._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 26._o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o again_o and_o the_o cup_n do_v signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n he_o signify_v his_o blood_n which_o blood_n be_v in_o the_o body_n as_o the_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o cup._n and_o in_o another_o place_n 35._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 47._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 34._o ibid._n c._n 31._o ibid._n c._n 35._o the_o bread_n set_v forth_o upon_o the_o altar_n signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v represent_v the_o sacrament_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n upon_o the_o cross_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o bread_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o the_o cup._n and_o with_o bede_n that_o the_o apostle_n recommend_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o observe_v the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o and_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o give_v occasion_n of_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o of_o florus_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o communicate_v as_o of_o a_o thing_n break_v into_o several_a piece_n in_o fine_a he_o affirm_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n our_o saviour_n say_v i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o which_o the_o lesson_n read_v the_o second_o sunday_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n sheweth_z to_o have_v be_v do_v peter_n say_v unto_o we_o who_o eat_v and_o drink_v with_o he_o after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o our_o saviour_n drink_v when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o he_o drink_v with_o his_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o testimony_n which_o be_v common_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o amalarius_n we_o have_v other_o for_o which_o we_o be_v behold_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n rantgarius_fw-la bishop_n of_o noyon_n demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n with_o this_o addition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n amalarius_n answer_v he_o by_o letter_n wherein_o after_o have_v speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n he_o pass_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a and_o have_v allege_v what_o st._n luke_n say_v 166._o amalar._n ad_fw-la rantgar_fw-la t._n 7._o spicile_fw-la p._n 166._o he_o add_v this_o cup_n be_v in_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n which_o shall_v flow_v out_o of_o my_o side_n to_o fulfil_v the_o old_a law_n and_o after_o it_o be_v shed_v it_o shall_v be_v the_o new_a covenant_n he_o show_v that_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o his_o body_n not_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o until_o his_o death_n that_o he_o shed_v it_o on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n he_o make_v the_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o death_n the_o same_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v call_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v redeem_v by_o this_o blood_n and_o that_o do_v imitate_v his_o passion_n be_v profit_v thereby_o unto_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o make_v our_o saviour_n himself_o to_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o
at_o troy_n be_v solemnize_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n prudens_fw-la bishop_n and_o confessor_n this_o saint_n be_v bear_v in_o spain_n endow_v with_o divine_a grace_n and_o illustrious_a by_o his_o zeal_n for_o religion_n and_o his_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o spain_n by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v come_v into_o france_n he_o draw_v the_o admiration_n and_o love_n of_o all_o man_n therefore_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adelbert_n bishop_n of_o troy_n whither_o he_o have_v retire_v himself_o and_o have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o merit_n he_o be_v elect_v and_o appoint_v the_o 37th_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v so_o advance_v unto_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n he_o shine_v like_o a_o light_n set_v in_o a_o candlestick_n not_o unto_o this_o church_n alone_o but_o also_o throughout_o all_o france_n by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o by_o the_o splendour_n of_o divine_a wisdom_n he_o be_v the_o ornament_n and_o delight_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o time_n a_o defender_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o oracle_n of_o ecclesiastical_a knowledge_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n florus_n he_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o himself_o evidence_n of_o his_o belief_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o least_o if_o that_o be_v the_o work_n of_o this_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n who_o in_o this_o explication_n be_v styâ—â—â—_n master_n florus_n for_o trithemius_n attribute_n this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v unto_o one_o florus_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o trom_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o other_o make_v its_o author_n to_o be_v the_o deacon_n florus_n that_o write_v against_o amalarius_n and_o against_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n this_o latter_a opinion_n seem_v the_o most_o likely_a and_o the_o reason_n which_o make_v i_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o be_v that_o i_o observe_v the_o author_n of_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v copy_v ten_o line_n verbatim_o out_o of_o the_o book_n which_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a son_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a write_v against_o amalarius_n 170._o vid._n flor._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o edit_n ult_n p._n 171._o unde_fw-la eccles_n etc._n etc._n et_fw-fr agobard_fw-mi contr_n amalar._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o florus_n in_o exposit_n missae_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o p._n 170._o now_o there_o be_v much_o more_o probability_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n then_o by_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n it_o be_v then_o evident_a after_o this_o remark_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o little_a treatise_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o deacon_n florus_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o have_v design_v to_o inform_v we_o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o although_o take_v from_o the_o simple_a fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o ineffable_a virtue_n of_o divine_a benediction_n he_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a and_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o latter_a the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o unto_o the_o former_a it_o be_v nothing_o less_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n a_o declaration_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v agree_v not_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o unto_o the_o good_a but_o unto_o the_o wicked_a also_o florus_n explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o the_o ear_n of_o corn_n and_o in_o the_o grape_n nature_n give_v it_o not_o unto_o we_o but_o it_o be_v consecration_n that_o make_v it_o unto_o we_o mystical_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eat_v when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v eat_v by_o parcel_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o remain_v entire_a in_o heaven_n and_o entire_a in_o your_o heart_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v natural_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o consecration_n make_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v eat_v in_o morsel_n under_o the_o sign_n which_o represent_v he_o but_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o heaven_n as_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o the_o heart_n of_o every_o believer_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a object_n embrace_v by_o faith_n so_o to_o find_v life_n and_o salvation_n in_o partake_v of_o he_o because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v merit_v salvation_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o suffering_n and_o as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o death_n and_o these_o suffering_n florus_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n faith_n look_v unto_o he_o as_o the_o only_a object_n of_o its_o contemplation_n manducation_n and_o participation_n thus_o much_o these_o other_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n import_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v mystical_a we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o we_o understand_v another_o what_o be_v see_v be_v corporal_a what_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n moreover_o he_o say_v plain_o that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v be_v bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o bread_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n in_o fine_a expound_v these_o last_o word_n of_o the_o mass_n whereby_o o_o lord_n ibid._n ibid._n thou_o always_o creat_a for_o we_o all_o these_o good_a thing_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o thanksgiving_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n do_v follow_v the_o consecration_n he_o sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o make_v still_o every_o year_n by_o propagation_n and_o by_o reparation_n which_o he_o sanctifi_v and_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o heavenly_a blessing_n which_o himself_n interpret_v to_o be_v of_o corn_n and_o of_o wine_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o author_n about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o deacon_n florus_n write_v at_o lion_n christian_n druthmar_n priest_n and_o friar_n of_o corby_n and_o companion_n or_o ratramn_v in_o the_o same_o monastery_n compose_v his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n and_o we_o shall_v forthwith_o see_v what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o sixtus_n senensis_n do_v not_o stop_v we_o a_o little_a moment_n this_o famous_a library-keeper_n do_v accuse_v protestant_n of_o have_v corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o druthmar_n in_o read_v in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o he_o pretend_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o copy_n of_o a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o franciscan_n at_o lion_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v subsist_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v then_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o accusation_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o sixtus_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o many_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o man_n that_o approve_v very_o well_o of_o expurgatory_n index_n and_o one_o that_o have_v lay_v two_o other_o accusation_n unto_o the_o same_o protestant_n charge_v which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v false_a 72._o bibl._n sanct._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la pium_fw-la v._n id._n l._n 6._o annot._fw-la 72._o one_o be_v to_o have_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v a_o passage_n of_o ferus_fw-la a_o franciscan_a friar_n concern_v the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n although_o ferus_fw-la his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wherein_o the_o passage_n in_o dispute_n be_v contain_v be_v
to_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n second_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o this_o monastery_n not_o to_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o the_o communion_n until_o the_o next_o day_n but_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o same_o time_n all_o that_o remain_v which_o say_v some_o will_v not_o have_v be_v do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o just_a before_o receive_v it_o in_o communicate_v which_o make_v they_o easy_o believe_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o custom_n 58._o ibid._n l._n â—â—_o 13._o p._n 58._o which_o be_v not_o observe_v when_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n write_v do_v follow_v the_o change_n of_o belief_n former_o say_v he_o there_o be_v such_o care_n take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o very_a priest_n and_o prior_n which_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n and_o caution_n eat_v all_o that_o remain_v of_o the_o eucharist_n without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o until_o next_o day_n of_o which_o custom_n nevertheless_o little_a heed_n be_v take_v here_o at_o present_a but_o all_o be_v keep_v that_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o therein_o find_v that_o the_o day_n before_o the_o preparation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o holy_a thursday_n 58._o ibid._n p._n 58._o there_o be_v so_o much_o of_o the_o sacrament_n keep_v as_o need_v for_o to_o communicate_v they_o all_o 140._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30_o p._n 140._o that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o distribute_v as_o they_o can_v convenient_o take_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o cup_n be_v careful_o rub_v without_o fear_v there_o shall_v remain_v any_o part_n of_o the_o wine_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o be_v consecrate_a that_o it_o may_v be_v lose_v they_o believe_v then_o that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v still_o subsist_v after_o consecration_n 141._o ibid._n p._n 141._o for_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v lose_v and_o again_o the_o priest_n divide_v the_o host_n and_z puts_z part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o blood_n of_o one_o half_a he_o communicate_v himself_o and_o with_o the_o rest_n he_o communicate_v the_o deacon_n 145._o ibid._n p._n 145._o many_o think_v it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v of_o the_o glorious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o again_o when_o the_o priest_n have_v break_v the_o host_n he_o put_v part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n and_o two_o part_n upon_o the_o patten_n and_o he_o cover_v both_o with_o the_o corporal_n but_o first_o of_o all_o he_o careful_o rub_v the_o outside_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o shake_v it_o with_o the_o same_o finger_n wherewith_o he_o touch_v it_o fear_v lest_o that_o in_o perform_v the_o fraction_n there_o may_v not_o remain_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n 148._o ibid._n p._n 148._o it_o be_v prescribe_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v if_o it_o so_o happen_v that_o there_o remain_v ever_o so_o little_a of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v expound_v to_o be_v a_o very_a little_a crumb_n and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v indivisible_a part_n like_v to_o a_o atom_n in_o fine_a treat_v of_o the_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n 28._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 28._o it_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bring_v from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o that_o the_o priest_n hold_v upon_o the_o cup_n the_o portion_n that_o he_o shall_v bring_v now_o let_v any_o body_n judge_n if_o a_o part_n of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o whole_a and_o be_v carry_v into_o some_o other_o place_n and_o that_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o these_o ancient_a custom_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v conclude_v that_o this_o famous_a congregation_n be_v not_o always_o of_o the_o belief_n it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o during_o the_o x._o century_n they_o embrace_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o person_n draw_v from_o these_o custom_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o have_v do_v with_o this_o age_n we_o must_v first_o take_v a_o view_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n itself_o to_o be_v inform_v of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n 974._o what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o italy_n in_o his_o time_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o do_v not_o intend_v here_o to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o prelate_n nor_o the_o vicissitude_n which_o happen_v he_o during_o his_o life_n for_o of_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n he_o become_v bishop_n of_o verona_n from_o whence_o some_o time_n after_o he_o be_v expel_v and_o make_v bishop_n of_o liege_n but_o for_o three_o year_n only_o and_o then_o he_o lose_v this_o dignity_n those_o which_o desire_v to_o be_v particular_o inform_v of_o his_o adventure_n and_o of_o the_o reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v by_o his_o learning_n although_o it_o may_v be_v he_o can_v be_v whole_o excuse_v of_o inconstancy_n in_o his_o conduct_n may_v read_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n from_o who_o we_o take_v what_o shall_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o speak_n 282_o ratherius_n veron_n serm._n 2_o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi p._n 314_o 315._o t._n 2._o spicil_n &_o serm._n 3._o p._n 317._o &_o alibi_fw-la id._n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr quadrag_n p._n 282_o of_o give_v the_o holy_a bread_n of_o present_v the_o morsel_n of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n although_o these_o expression_n be_v not_o much_o after_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n no_o more_o than_o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o which_o observe_v the_o fast_a of_o holy_a thursday_n sup_v with_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v institute_v on_o that_o day_n i_o will_v insist_v upon_o one_o part_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o plain_o show_v as_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o yet_o receive_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o his_o promotion_n unto_o the_o diocese_n of_o verona_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v twice_o dispossess_v for_o he_o write_v what_o we_o be_v about_o to_o allege_v whilst_o he_o be_v bishop_n this_o ratherius_n have_v cite_v a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n of_o verona_n which_o restrain_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n unto_o believer_n only_o 181._o id._n the_o contempt_n canon_n part_n â—_o p._n 181._o as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o add_v as_o to_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o the_o communicant_a do_v receive_v see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o that_o do_v now_o state_n the_o question_n i_o must_v therefore_o answer_v and_o i_o thereunto_o willing_o agree_v for_o because_o unto_o he_o that_o receive_v worthy_o it_o be_v true_a flesh_n although_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o and_o also_o true_a blood_n although_o the_o wine_n be_v see_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v i_o confess_v i_o can_v think_v nor_o say_v what_o it_o be_v unto_o he_o which_o receive_v unworthy_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o god_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o the_o good_a and_o to_o the_o wicked_a there_o be_v no_o examine_v if_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v receive_v worthy_o or_o unworthy_o they_o only_o say_v that_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n in_o ratherius_n his_o time_n he_o will_v not_o have_v be_v to_o seek_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v the_o wicked_a do_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o declare_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v that_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o believer_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o true_o with_o great_a reason_n because_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a
that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o serve_v to_o justify_v they_o and_o to_o make_v the_o reproach_n which_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o to_o pass_v for_o malicious_a slander_n i_o will_v not_o here_o insist_v upon_o their_o tax_v the_o same_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n of_o deny_v marriage_n because_o beside_o their_o positive_a declaration_n on_o this_o matter_n their_o very_a enemy_n confess_v that_o they_o do_v even_o condemn_v the_o abuse_n and_o intemperance_n of_o marriage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o reynerus_n their_o persecutor_n speak_v who_o have_v often_o assist_v at_o their_o examination_n 5._o cap._n 5._o they_o condemn_v marriage_n say_v he_o in_o say_v that_o marry_v person_n sin_n mortal_o if_o they_o marry_v without_o hope_n of_o beget_n child_n coussard_n also_o make_v this_o remark_n they_o say_v that_o marriage_n be_v swear_v adultery_n 60._o coussard_n fol._n 60._o if_o it_o be_v not_o accompany_v with_o continency_n that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o the_o bound_n of_o reasonable_a moderation_n and_o natural_a usodesty_n be_v not_o observe_v wherefore_o then_o may_v it_o be_v ask_v be_v the_o albegensis_n and_o waldensis_n accuse_v by_o some_o of_o be_v manichean_o for_o what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v accuse_v of_o this_o curse_a heresy_n if_o they_o have_v be_v no_o way_n guilty_a of_o it_o unto_o this_o the_o protestant_n which_o undertake_v to_o defend_v their_o innocency_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o answer_v that_o it_o happen_v unto_o they_o as_o it_o do_v unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o be_v charge_v with_o grievous_a crime_n and_o unheard_a of_o wickedness_n although_o the_o world_n be_v never_o bless_v with_o more_o pure_a and_o innocent_a soul_n the_o thing_n appear_v sufficient_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o very_a enemy_n who_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v they_o be_v neither_o manichean_o nor_o arian_n but_o only_a adversary_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o so_o their_o innocency_n itself_o be_v sufficient_o vindicate_v if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o we_o can_v not_o discover_v the_o motive_n of_o these_o accusation_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o be_v induce_v to_o lay_v these_o accusation_n unto_o their_o charge_n because_o there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o west_n great_a number_n of_o manichean_o catharian_o arian_n and_o other_o heretic_n so_o that_o inhabit_v many_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n some_o through_o ignorance_n as_o the_o common_a people_n and_o other_o through_o malice_n as_o the_o doctor_n make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o easy_a to_o make_v the_o people_n believe_v it_o in_o see_v these_o heretic_n to_o be_v opposite_a unto_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n although_o by_o very_o different_a motive_n that_o they_o easy_o think_v they_o have_v be_v all_o unite_a together_o against_o she_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o the_o same_o belief_n and_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o same_o author_n which_o write_v against_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n who_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v write_v also_o against_o the_o catharian_o manichean_o arian_n and_o other_o heretic_n which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v considerable_a number_n of_o they_o at_o the_o time_n that_o they_o write_v against_o the_o waldensis_n and_o as_o for_o the_o catharian_o and_o manichean_o in_o particular_a we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o italy_n france_n and_o germany_n be_v infect_v with_o they_o 22._o ad_fw-la an._n 10_o 22._o after_o what_o several_a historian_n have_v write_v nicholas_n vignier_n report_v in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n the_o testimony_n of_o a_o certain_a author_n who_o write_v that_o these_o catharian_o or_o manichean_o have_v pass_v from_o bulgaria_n and_o slavonia_n into_o italy_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o lombardy_n from_o whence_o they_o pass_v afterward_o into_o france_n wherefore_o about_o the_o year_n 1017._o some_o of_o they_o be_v put_v to_o death_n at_o orleans_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o king_n robert_n and_o of_o constance_n his_o wife_n after_o judgement_n be_v give_v by_o the_o prelate_n assemble_v in_o that_o city_n for_o retrieve_v these_o miserable_a creature_n from_o their_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o they_o therein_o persist_v to_o the_o last_o gasp_n except_v one_o of_o they_o who_o be_v a_o clergyman_n of_o orleans_n and_o a_o nun_n which_o acknowledge_v their_o error_n but_o as_o for_o all_o the_o rest_n especial_o two_o priest_n of_o the_o same_o city_n stephen_n and_o lisoius_fw-la they_o be_v burn_v alive_a which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o execution_n unto_o death_n practise_v against_o heretic_n ever_o since_o what_o have_v be_v do_v against_o the_o priscilianist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n martin_n bishop_n of_o tours_n in_o the_o iv_o etc._n tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 670_o 671_o etc._n etc._n century_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n have_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o his_o collection_n the_o act_n of_o this_o synod_n of_o orleans_n hold_v against_o the_o manichean_o several_a historian_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o execution_n and_o have_v observe_v that_o ten_o of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o church_n of_o holy_a cross_n of_o orleans_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v more_o piety_n than_o the_o rest_n be_v chief_o comprise_v in_o this_o condemnation_n 181._o tom._n 2._o bibl._n l'abbe_n p._n 180_o 181._o among_o other_o the_o friar_z ademar_n who_o write_v his_o chronicle_n at_o that_o time_n and_o who_o beside_o these_o manichean_o at_o orleans_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a other_o which_o be_v discover_v at_o tholouse_n and_o he_o observe_v with_o other_o author_n that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o several_a country_n in_o the_o west_n but_o i_o can_v tell_v but_o the_o knowledge_n of_o another_o assembly_n convocate_v against_o the_o manichean_o be_v due_a unto_o ademar_n 184._o ibid._n p._n 184._o for_o thus_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o chronicle_n of_o late_a duke_n william_n assemble_v at_o charrou_n a_o council_n of_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n to_o suppress_v the_o heresy_n which_o the_o manichean_o go_v disperse_v about_o and_o herman_n contract_n write_v upon_o the_o year_n 1052._o trinitat_fw-la hom._n domin_n 8_o post_fw-la trinitat_fw-la that_o the_o emperor_n henry_n cause_v several_a to_o be_v hang_v at_o goslar_n and_o radolphus_n arden_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n do_v in_o his_o sermon_n at_o again_o in_o guienne_n vigorous_o pursue_v the_o manichean_o the_o manichean_o then_o to_o reassume_a our_o history_n be_v in_o so_o great_a number_n in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n these_o latter_a might_n through_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n be_v charge_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o former_a but_o have_v show_v what_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n write_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o what_o they_o themselves_o declare_v in_o their_o confession_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o say_v something_o of_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o reynerus_n their_o persecutor_n 7._o cap._n 7._o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o their_o life_n and_o by_o their_o word_n because_o they_o be_v modest_a and_o civil_a in_o their_o manner_n without_o pride_n in_o their_o apparel_n which_o be_v neither_o vile_a nor_o over-cost_o that_o to_o avoid_v lie_v swear_v and_o fraud_n they_o give_v not_o themselves_o much_o unto_o merchandize_v that_o they_o have_v no_o great_a desire_n of_o gather_v much_o wealth_n content_v themselves_o with_o thing_n necessary_a that_o they_o be_v sober_a and_o chaste_a not_o frequent_v tavern_n not_o dance_n nor_o other_o vanity_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o not_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o passion_n that_o they_o labour_v continual_o and_o be_v always_o employ_v in_o teach_v other_o or_o instruct_v themselves_o that_o they_o speak_v but_o little_a and_o modest_o that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v jest_v nor_o sharp_a reflection_n avoid_v indiscreet_a word_n censusuring_a lie_v and_o swear_v and_o another_o author_n without_o name_n which_o write_v against_o they_o who_o the_o jesuit_n gretzer_n have_v print_v with_o pilichdorfius_n testify_v of_o their_o teacher_n who_o he_o call_v arch-heretic_n that_o they_o show_v they_o the_o good_a examlpe_n of_o humility_n liberality_n chastity_n sobriety_n of_o peace_n mildness_n and_o charity_n therefore_o other_o have_v leave_v upon_o record_n 4._o â—â—cob_n de_fw-fr repiria_n in_o collâ—crand_n de_fw-fr urb_n â—olos_fw-la gaill_n de_fw-fr podio_n â—aurent_fw-fr
they_o when_o they_o be_v most_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v print_v with_o reynerius_n and_o pilichdorffius_fw-la observe_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o call_v themselves_o brethren_n 819._o bibl._n patr._n t._n 4._o edit_n 4._o p._n 819._o by_o this_o and_o other_o write_n say_v he_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o prevent_v the_o heretic_n the_o waldensis_n etc._n etc._n among_o they_o they_o call_v the_o heretic_n brethren_n it_o be_v then_o of_o the_o waldensis_n in_o all_o probability_n that_o platina_n secretary_n unto_o the_o pope_n do_v speak_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o viii_o when_o mark_v the_o year_n 1302._o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o year_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o jubilee_n by_o boniface_n viii_o in_o bonifacio_n viii_o there_o be_v some_o that_o write_v that_o at_o that_o time_n boniface_n cause_v to_o be_v dis-interred_n and_o burn_v the_o body_n of_o one_o herman_n which_o be_v repute_v at_o ferrara_n to_o be_v a_o saint_n 20_o year_n before_o but_o have_v make_v a_o strict_a inquiry_n into_o his_o heresy_n i_o be_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o fraticelli_n which_o sect_n increase_v very_o much_o at_o that_o time_n v._o in_o clement_n v._o and_o in_o the_o life_n of_o clement_n v._o at_o novara_n say_v he_o dulcin_n and_o margaret_n invent_v a_o new_a heresy_n which_o allow_v man_n and_o woman_n to_o cohabit_v together_o and_o to_o satisfy_v their_o filthy_a lust_n these_o be_v call_v fraticelli_n clement_n set_v about_o suppress_v of_o they_o and_o speedy_o dispatch_v thither_o soldier_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o a_o apostolical_a legate_n who_o find_v they_o settle_v in_o the_o alps_o destroy_v they_o some_o by_o the_o sword_n some_o by_o famine_n and_o some_o by_o cold_a and_o other_o cruelty_n and_o as_o for_o dulcin_n and_o margaret_n be_v take_v alive_a they_o be_v dismember_v and_o have_v burn_v their_o bone_n the_o ash_n be_v fling_v into_o the_o air._n 1307._o decad._n 2._o lib._n 9_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1307._o blondus_n say_v the_o same_o with_o platina_n sabellius_n write_v that_o some_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o distinction_n from_o these_o latter_a and_o the_o former_a but_o in_o the_o main_a speak_v of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v fratelli_n fraterculi_fw-la fratricelli_n who_o as_o he_o say_v be_v spread_v abroad_o into_o several_a city_n of_o italy_n in_o some_o whereof_o there_o be_v some_o remain_v in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 7._o enead_n 9_o l._n 7._o in_o the_o last_o century_n he_o reproach_v they_o of_o nocturnal_a meeting_n put_v out_o of_o candle_n unlawful_a lie_v together_o the_o cruel_a murder_n of_o child_n beget_v and_o bear_v in_o these_o criminal_a copulation_n in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o be_v charge_v upon_o the_o primitive_a christian_n although_o the_o most_o innocent_a and_o pure_a of_o all_o mankind_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o our_o first_o part_n and_o according_a unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o minutius_n felix_n in_o his_o octavius_n whereto_o may_v be_v add_v what_o be_v write_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n in_o his_o history_n that_o the_o same_o crime_n be_v impute_v unto_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n i_o say_v then_o to_o return_v unto_o those_o which_o be_v call_v fratelli_n that_o if_o they_o be_v waldensis_n as_o it_o be_v most_o probable_a they_o be_v without_o great_a injustice_n the_o testimony_n of_o sabellicus_n a_o late_a author_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o author_n of_o the_o same_o age_n and_o their_o enemy_n who_o in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n as_o have_v be_v show_v have_v declare_v very_o favourable_o of_o their_o life_n and_o conversation_n what_o aversion_n soever_o they_o have_v against_o they_o and_o as_o touch_v their_o faith_n they_o full_o acquit_v they_o from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o arianism_n or_o of_o manicheanism_n and_o declare_v that_o they_o have_v sound_a and_o good_a opinion_n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o essence_n of_o god_n and_o all_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n but_o let_v we_o yet_o see_v what_o this_o anonymous_n author_n will_v tell_v we_o which_o but_o now_o inform_v we_o 820._o bibl._n patr._n tom_n 4._o part_n 2._o p._n 8._o 19_o 820._o that_o they_o call_v one_o another_o brethren_n for_o have_v observe_v that_o they_o preach_v in_o private_a unto_o a_o few_o person_n in_o some_o corner_n of_o a_o house_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n by_o night_n in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o avoid_v persecution_n he_o add_v that_o they_o pronounce_v pernicious_a doctrine_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o a_o pretext_n and_o show_v of_o sweet_a and_o holy_a doctrine_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o although_o they_o teach_v some_o truth_n as_o these_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o steal_v nor_o commit_v adultery_n nor_o slander_n nor_o cheat_n nor_o lie_v etc._n etc._n yet_o they_o instill_v among_o these_o guild_a sentence_n the_o wicked_a poison_n of_o heretical_a article_n which_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o rome_n they_o seduce_v the_o ignorant_a hinder_v soul_n from_o salvation_n and_o introduce_v infinite_a evil_n and_o proceed_v afterward_o to_o the_o particularise_v these_o heretical_a article_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 827._o ibid._n p._n 820_o 821_o 825_o 827._o they_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v disow_v by_o the_o protestant_n at_o this_o day_n for_o instance_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n humane_a tradition_n indulgence_n and_o some_o other_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o by_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o writer_n of_o their_o time_n their_o adversary_n that_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n the_o very_a same_o that_o those_o call_v calvinist_n do_v believe_v of_o it_o i_o do_v not_o here_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o bull_n which_o clement_n the_o v._o make_v for_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n institute_v by_o urban_n the_o iv_o nor_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o procession_n because_o i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o when_o i_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n i_o will_v only_o observe_v that_o beside_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n there_o be_v at_o herbipolis_n about_o the_o year_n 1340._o one_o conrade_n hagar_n who_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o bull_n of_o otho_n bishop_n of_o the_o place_n as_o hospinian_n observe_v confess_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o 24_o year_n 18._o hist_o sacram._n l._n 4._o c_o 13._o cate-log_n testium_fw-la verit_fw-la l._n 18._o he_o have_v believe_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o mass_n be_v not_o a_o sacrifice_n that_o it_o be_v not_o profitable_a unto_o the_o quick_a nor_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o therefore_o no_o body_n ought_v to_o celebrate_v it_o but_o that_o be_v nothing_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o noise_n which_o john_n wickliff_n doctor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o professor_n in_o divinity_n make_v in_o england_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n the_o friar_n walsingham_n who_o hate_v he_o mortal_o for_o have_v speak_v free_o against_o those_o of_o his_o order_n and_o who_o represent_v he_o as_o have_v many_o follower_n at_o oxford_n and_o elsewhere_o charge_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n of_o teach_v 20._o in_o edwardo_n iii_n ad_fw-la a_o 1377_o t._n 2._o c._n 19_o &_o 20._o that_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o thomas_n waldensis_n he_o believe_v absolute_o say_v he_o that_o the_o natural_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o after_o a_o kind_n of_o figurative_a speech_n it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v only_o in_o heaven_n as_o to_o its_o nature_n and_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o sacrament_n figurative_o as_o john_n baptist_n be_v say_v to_o be_v elias_n the_o rock_n christ_n and_o the_o seven_o ear_n of_o corn_n seven_o year_n and_o widford_n which_o undertake_v to_o refute_v wickliff_n by_o order_n of_o thomas_n archbishop_z of_o canterbury_z lay_v down_o for_o the_o first_o article_n he_o intend_v to_o handle_v 3._o in_o sasciculo_fw-la rer_n expetend_v &_o sugiend_n p._n 96._o apud_fw-la usser_n de_fw-fr success_n &_o statu_fw-la christ_n eccles_n c._n 3._o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v upon_o the_o altar_n after_o consecration_n and_o that_o it_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v bread_n and_o wickliff_n affirm_v in_o a_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n which_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o dr._n usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n that_o
exterminate_v like_o so_o many_o witch_n and_o sodomite_n whereby_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o desire_v the_o protection_n of_o this_o prince_n who_o the_o better_a to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n franc._n carolus_n molilinae_n in_o monarch_n franc._n send_v thither_o one_o of_o his_o master_n of_o request_n call_v fumee_n and_o a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n a_o jacobin_n call_v parvy_n who_o be_v his_o confessor_n they_o visit_v the_o parish_n and_o temple_n of_o those_o people_n where_o they_o find_v neither_o image_n nor_o ornament_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o mass_n nor_o any_o mark_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v strict_o examine_v and_o inform_v themselves_o of_o the_o crime_n charge_v upon_o these_o albigensis_n they_o find_v not_o as_o much_o as_o the_o least_o appearance_n thereof_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v clear_o make_v evident_a unto_o they_o that_o those_o of_o merindol_n and_o other_o which_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v strict_a observer_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n that_o infant_n be_v baptize_v by_o they_o according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o king_n have_v receive_v the_o report_n of_o fumee_n and_o parvy_n affirm_v with_o a_o oath_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o these_o waldensis_n be_v the_o best_a and_o honest_a people_n of_o his_o kingdom_n all_o this_o hinder_v not_o their_o enemy_n from_o undertake_v again_o to_o accuse_v they_o of_o several_a crime_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o francis_n the_o first_o unto_o who_o they_o present_v a_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1544._o to_o justify_v their_o innocency_n therein_o they_o explain_v themselves_o upon_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n just_a as_o the_o protestant_n do_v at_o this_o present_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o pass_v from_o proven_n into_o piedmont_n claude_n de_fw-fr cecil_n 61._o advers._fw-la error_n &_o sectam_fw-la valdens_n fol._n 1_o 2_o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 20_o 61._o archbishop_n of_o turin_n have_v already_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o waldensis_n have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o alps_o within_o his_o diocese_n upward_o of_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o write_v against_o they_o and_o he_o write_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n ago_o that_o they_o have_v continue_v there_o until_o his_o time_n preach_v public_o and_o defend_v their_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n against_o their_o adversary_n this_o prelate_n acknowledge_v that_o in_o write_v against_o they_o he_o undertake_v a_o difficult_a task_n see_v that_o pope_n and_o prince_n have_v employ_v all_o mean_n imaginable_a against_o they_o without_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o renounce_v the_o profession_n and_o belief_n which_o they_o embrace_v he_o grant_v that_o the_o covetousness_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ill_a conduct_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o those_o people_n separation_n he_o reckon_v up_o most_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o be_v find_v to_o agree_v with_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v and_o profess_v by_o protestant_n 56_o ibid._n fol._n 55_o 56_o it_o be_v true_a he_o do_v not_o speak_v positive_o of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o examine_v what_o the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o say_v of_o this_o article_n see_v they_o be_v thing_n so_o high_a and_o mysterious_a that_o the_o great_a divine_n be_v scarce_o able_a to_o understand_v and_o much_o less_o to_o teach_v they_o blame_v moreover_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o write_v against_o these_o waldensis_n trouble_v themselves_o in_o vain_a about_o the_o difficulty_n which_o attend_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n this_o same_o prelate_n render_v they_o this_o testimony_n 9_o ibid._n fol._n 9_o except_v only_o say_v he_o what_o they_o teach_v against_o our_o belief_n and_o our_o religion_n they_o lead_v a_o pure_a and_o more_o innocent_a life_n than_o other_o christian_n do_v 4._o ibid_fw-la fol._n 4._o and_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v only_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 10._o ibid._n fol._n 10._o therefore_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v cite_v nothing_o against_o they_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a canon_n which_o themselves_o say_v he_o do_v allow_v of_o but_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o bishop_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o lib._n 6._o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n mention_n some_o other_o which_o be_v no_o less_o favourable_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n in_o proven_n in_o francis_n the_o first_o his_o time_n mention_n they_o as_o people_n which_o be_v very_o constant_a in_o serve_v god_n and_o of_o pay_v the_o king_n and_o lord_n in_o who_o territory_n they_o live_v the_o tribute_n and_o sum_n due_a not_o fail_v in_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n second_o he_o allege_v that_o of_o william_n du_fw-fr bellay_n lord_n of_o laugay_n who_o in_o the_o relation_n he_o make_v of_o they_o unto_o francis_n the_o first_o according_a to_o the_o order_n which_o he_o have_v to_o that_o purpose_n these_o waldensis_n which_o say_v he_o have_v be_v in_o proven_n about_o three_o hundred_o year_n he_o can_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n but_o some_o point_n touch_v religion_n and_o which_o be_v common_a with_o they_o and_o the_o protestant_n as_o not_o kneel_v unto_o image_n of_o not_o offer_v they_o candle_n nor_o any_o thing_n else_o not_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n different_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o some_o other_o point_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o cardinal_n sadolet_n unto_o who_o they_o send_v their_o confession_n of_o faith_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o l._n 6._o declare_v free_o that_o the_o other_o thing_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n beside_o the_o head_n contain_v in_o that_o book_n be_v nothing_o but_o thing_n forge_v to_o render_v they_o odious_a and_o mere_a foolery_n and_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n himself_o ibid._n ibid._n who_o mention_n some_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o same_o which_o protestant_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o other_o thing_n concern_v marriage_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a the_o state_n of_o soul_n depart_v from_o these_o waldensis_n be_v lineal_o descend_v from_o father_n to_o son_n those_o which_o in_o the_o alps_o whether_o in_o france_n or_o in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n at_o cabrier_n and_o at_o merrindoll_n in_o provens_n make_v profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o who_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o speak_v nor_o of_o extend_v any_o far_o this_o history_n because_o that_o luther_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o germany_n zuinglius_fw-la in_o switzerland_n in_o the_o year_n 1517._o farrel_n at_o geneva_n anno_fw-la 1535._o and_o afterward_o several_a other_o in_o other_o place_n which_o have_v all_o oppose_v the_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o agree_v not_o all_o about_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o i_o shall_v here_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o alteration_n which_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o other_o church_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o west_n there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o mallabar_n in_o the_o east-indies_n 142._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 142._o where_o they_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v the_o holy_a bread_n into_o his_o holy_a hand_n list_v up_o his_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o bread_n this_o my_o body_n the_o church_n of_o ethiopia_n express_v the_o sacramental_a word_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v a_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a proposition_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v confess_v for_o she_o say_v 1628._o 1_o literae_fw-la aetheop_n jesuit_n alphon._n ann_n 1626._o edit_n roman_n a_o 1628._o this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n as_o for_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o believe_v guy_n of_o perpignan_n and_o thomas_n waldensis_n they_o do_v deny_v transubstantiation_n 30._o 2_o uterque_fw-la apud_fw-la vald._n t._n 2._o c._n 30._o they_o teach_v
have_v make_v who_o be_v late_a than_o he_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o martyr_n fostin_n and_o jovita_n make_v unto_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n as_o molanus_n report_v it_o in_o his_o supplement_n of_o ussuard_n martyrology_n be_v forge_v and_o false_a for_o after_o the_o rail_a speech_n which_o they_o make_v against_o the_o emperor_n and_o speak_v unto_o his_o person_n he_o make_v they_o say_v 15._o die_fw-fr feb._n 15._o we_o will_v cause_v no_o incense_n to_o be_v burn_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o god_n but_o we_o offer_v continual_o incense_n and_o sprinkle_v unto_o god_n our_o maker_n we_o find_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hypollitus_fw-la touch_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o antichrist_n beside_o the_o title_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o give_v he_o that_o of_o bishop_n and_o at_o this_o time_n they_o will_v needs_o have_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n bishop_n in_o arabia_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o port_n in_o italy_n although_o st._n jerom_n do_v witness_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o he_o can_v not_o find_v of_o what_o place_n he_o be_v bishop_n if_o that_o prayer_n be_v real_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la it_o may_v seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n use_v perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o its_o service_n and_o worship_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o harm_n which_o antichrist_n shall_v do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v mourn_v and_o lament_v lat._n bibl._n paâ—â—â—_n 2._o graeco_fw-la lat._n because_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o oblation_n nor_o incense_n nor_o worship_n please_v unto_o god_n not_o but_o it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n design_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o worship_n of_o christian_n by_o term_n borrow_v from_o the_o service_n of_o the_o law_n without_o be_v necessary_a to_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v real_o employ_v incense_n and_o perfume_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v take_v what_o he_o say_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n i_o do_v not_o suppose_v there_o can_v any_o great_a stress_n be_v lay_v upon_o it_o and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n in_o this_o small_a treatise_n which_o be_v so_o unworthy_a of_o the_o true_a st._n hypollitus_fw-la that_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o loath_a to_o attribute_v they_o unto_o he_o st._n jerom_n its_o true_a reckon_v among_o his_o work_n a_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a it_o can_v be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a for_o it_o be_v entitle_v a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hippolytus_n bishop_n and_o martyr_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n moreover_o the_o same_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n observe_n that_o he_o have_v make_v a_o sermon_n in_o the_o praise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o author_n say_v in_o this_o sermon_n that_o he_o repeat_v it_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o origen_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o origen_n time_n the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o perfume_v and_o incense_n mean_v in_o their_o worship_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o levit._n 24._o thou_o shall_v put_v pure_a incense_n upon_o each_o row_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o shewbread_n he_o speak_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o sufficient_o show_v that_o christian_n have_v not_o then_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n into_o their_o worship_n i._o hom._n 13._o in_o levit._n c._n 24._o tom_n 1._o p._n 106._o i._o do_v not_o imagine_v say_v he_o that_o almighty_a god_n have_v command_v nor_o appoint_v in_o his_o law_n to_o bring_v he_o incense_n from_o arabia_n but_o this_o be_v the_o incense_n which_o he_o require_v man_n shall_v offer_v unto_o he_o and_o wherein_o he_o find_v a_o sweet_a smell_n and_o savour_n to_o wit_n prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o from_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o sweet_a smell_n whereof_o ascend_v up_o unto_o he_o i_o allow_v that_o origen_n here_o depart_v a_o little_a from_o the_o literal_a sense_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n but_o his_o language_n do_v clear_o evidence_n that_o incense_n and_o perfume_n be_v not_o then_o receive_v into_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o eastern_a christian_n let_v we_o then_o own_o that_o this_o use_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n after_o origen_n day_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o canon_n which_o false_o bear_v the_o apostle_n name_n have_v be_v make_v since_o that_o time_n see_v therein_o it_o be_v ordain_v to_o offer_v perfume_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n or_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n who_o word_n have_v be_v already_o allege_v that_o even_o the_o eastern_a christian_n do_v not_o use_v perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n at_o least_o when_o they_o celebrate_v it_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n i_o can_v tell_v but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o four_o pretend_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v make_v since_o constantine_n time_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 4._o canon_n apost_n 4._o 337._o for_o see_v here_o what_o it_o enjoin_v that_o nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v at_o the_o altar_n but_o of_o the_o first_o ear_n of_o corn_n grape_n oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o first_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la not_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v and_o be_v moreover_o capable_a of_o be_v convenient_o interpret_v of_o a_o allegorical_a perfume_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o latin_n receive_v the_o use_n of_o perfume_v late_a into_o their_o worship_n than_o the_o greek_n see_v st._n austin_n do_v not_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o v._o century_n for_o i_o take_v little_a heed_n of_o the_o second_o decretal_a of_o soter_n wherein_o woman_n be_v forbid_v to_o bring_v any_o perfume_n unto_o the_o altar_n because_o this_o decretal_a and_o all_o they_o of_o the_o other_o pope_n until_o siritius_n be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o impostor_n when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o latin_n have_v receive_v the_o practice_n of_o incense_n and_o perfume_n late_a than_o the_o greek_n i_o conclude_v that_o these_o latter_a follow_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o pretend_a canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o in_o all_o appearance_n be_v not_o make_v but_o very_o forward_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o the_o greek_a church_n put_v this_o ordinance_n in_o execution_n present_o after_o it_o be_v make_v in_o fine_a the_o first_o true_a and_o candid_a passage_n of_o antiquity_n after_o the_o four_o canon_n of_o apostle_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o offer_v incense_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a good_a odour_n chalced._n act._n 3._o council_n chalced._n be_v a_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n present_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 451._o against_o dioscorus_n his_o bishop_n 103._o act._n 5._o t._n 4._o con._n cil_n p._n 102_o 103._o and_o afterward_o at_o constantinople_n under_o agapet_n and_o under_o menna_n in_o the_o year_n 536._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o assemble_v in_o the_o church_n with_o flambeau_n and_o perfume_n but_o it_o be_v not_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n no_o more_o than_o the_o action_n of_o the_o friar_n zozimus_n 7._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o report_v by_o evagrius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n say_v that_o after_o have_v deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o antioch_n which_o he_o have_v foretell_v he_o demand_v a_o senser_n and_o have_v fill_v the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v with_o perfume_n he_o bow_v himself_o to_o the_o ground_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o same_o historian_n speak_v of_o the_o present_n which_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n offer_v unto_o the_o martyr_n sergius_n 20._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 20._o he_o forget_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o golden_a senser_n for_o celebrate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o
century_n hearty_o desire_v praefat_fw-la lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr office_n in_o praefat_fw-la it_o will_v suffice_v say_v he_o without_o singer_n without_o reader_n and_o without_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n shall_v pronounce_v the_o blessing_n to_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v be_v nourish_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n by_o which_o word_n he_o show_v that_o he_o find_v the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n too_o much_o clog_v with_o ceremony_n as_o also_o st._n austin_n find_v that_o all_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v 500_o year_n before_o amalarius_n for_o he_o complain_v that_o religion_n be_v burden_v with_o heavy_a yoke_n 19_o ep._n 119._o c._n 19_o so_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v more_o supportable_a but_o now_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o preparation_n of_o the_o communicant_a have_v examine_v those_o of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v chap._n ii_o of_o the_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o devout_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o our_o bless_a saviour_n do_v distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o his_o apostle_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n a_o remembrance_n which_o draw_v after_o it_o all_o the_o good_a and_o holy_a disposition_n which_o the_o communicant_a shall_v have_v towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o these_o inclination_n proceed_v from_o several_a idea_n which_o this_o save_a remembrance_n do_v stir_v up_o in_o our_o soul_n at_o the_o time_n in_o which_o we_o do_v prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v institute_v principal_o for_o remember_v the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n nevertheless_o because_o his_o death_n be_v inseparable_a from_o his_o incarnation_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n so_o it_o be_v that_o we_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n after_o have_v meditate_a on_o all_o these_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n every_o one_o of_o which_o produce_v in_o our_o soul_n disposition_n somewhat_o different_a as_o have_v divers_a object_n and_o several_a encouragement_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o be_v all_o heavenly_a and_o all_o divine_a and_o all_o which_o do_v tend_v unto_o one_o mark_n and_o unto_o one_o end_n which_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o eternal_a salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o sacrament_n can_v represent_v unto_o our_o eye_n all_o these_o great_a and_o wonderful_a object_n but_o that_o it_o open_v unto_o we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o wide_a field_n for_o our_o meditation_n to_o enlarge_v upon_o from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n even_o unto_o his_o second_o come_v to_o judgement_n and_o we_o can_v finish_v this_o glorious_a course_n without_o have_v all_o the_o disposition_n which_o god_n require_v and_o all_o the_o preparation_n which_o he_o desire_v of_o we_o this_o will_v plain_o appear_v if_o we_o do_v several_o reflect_v upon_o all_o the_o idea_n which_o the_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n do_v present_a unto_o our_o soul_n and_o what_o the_o father_n have_v say_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o and_o if_o we_o also_o feel_v the_o divine_a motion_n which_o will_v necessary_o flow_v from_o the_o christian_a soul_n for_o example_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o memorial_n a_o symbol_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o incarnation_n or_o as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n speak_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o that_o free_a and_o merciful_a dispensation_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o take_v our_o nature_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o miraculous_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v what_o st._n justin_n martyr_n will_v say_v when_o he_o observe_v 296._o contr._n try_n phon_n p._n 296._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n in_o that_o he_o be_v make_v man_n for_o those_o which_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o it_o be_v also_o the_o thought_n of_o eusebius_n genesi_fw-la demonstr_n l._n 8._o a_o genesi_fw-la that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o divine_a oeconomy_n command_v they_o to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n doubt_v but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o same_o consideration_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v nature_n de_fw-fr duabus_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la nature_n that_o we_o do_v celebrate_v in_o the_o action_n of_o the_o mystery_n the_o image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o itself_o which_o we_o profess_v in_o his_o image_n which_o we_o there_o celebrate_v and_o there_o receive_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o do_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n it_o be_v just_o what_o st._n leo_n intend_v to_o express_v by_o these_o word_n which_o be_v address_v unto_o the_o eutychian_o you_o shall_v communicate_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n 86._o serm._n 6._o the_o jejun_n 7._o mensis_fw-la pag._n 86._o that_o you_o may_v not_o in_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v whereunto_o also_o attend_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o prove_v either_o against_o the_o eutychian_o or_o against_o the_o docete_n and_o the_o putatifs_fw-fr the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o image_n and_o by_o the_o figure_n which_o represent_v it_o 84._o dialog_n 2._o p._n 84._o because_o according_a to_o theoderet_n say_v there_o must_v be_v a_o arch-type_n of_o the_o image_n because_o the_o painer_n which_o imitate_v nature_n do_v represent_v the_o image_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n if_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o true_a body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v now_o also_o a_o true_a body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n a_o reason_v for_o the_o most_o part_n like_o unto_o that_o of_o tertullian_n against_o marcian_n for_o have_v expound_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o these_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 40._o lib._n 4._o advers._fw-la martion_n c._n 40._o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n he_o add_v that_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n or_o a_o true_a body_n and_o indeed_o this_o idea_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n imprint_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o communicant_n that_o the_o last_o prayer_n of_o st._n basil_n liturgy_n begin_v thus_o o_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o graeco-lat_n we_o have_v accomplish_v and_o finish_v according_a to_o our_o power_n the_o sacrament_n of_o thy_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n this_o meditation_n which_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o horror_n of_o sin_n the_o sad_a condition_n we_o be_v in_o the_o fearful_a gulf_n wherein_o we_o have_v precipitate_v ourselves_o the_o love_n of_o the_o father_n the_o tender_a charity_n of_o the_o son_n the_o admirable_a work_n of_o our_o redemption_n the_o great_a mystery_n of_o godliness_n god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n fill_v we_o full_a of_o gratitude_n unto_o god_n and_o if_o unto_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o birth_n we_o join_v that_o of_o his_o life_n therein_o to_o contemplate_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o innocence_n the_o glory_n of_o his_o miracle_n the_o splendour_n of_o his_o virtue_n the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o shame_n of_o his_o suffering_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v so_o great_a joy_n so_o great_a comfort_n and_o so_o great_a pleasure_n in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o this_o divine_a scene_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v insensible_o transform_v into_o the_o same_o image_n from_o glory_n unto_o glory_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n paul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v
in_o newness_n of_o life_n and_o if_o we_o will_v know_v what_o this_o resurrection_n be_v which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o a_o christian_a st._n ghrysostom_n will_v inform_v we_o rom._n hom._n 10._o in_o c._n 6._o rom._n that_o it_o be_v a_o holy_a conversation_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o change_n of_o manner_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o restore_n of_o righteousness_n and_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o old_a life_n to_o establish_v one_o that_o be_v new_a and_o whole_o angelical_a therefore_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n interpret_n these_o same_o word_n rom._n in_o c._n 6._o rom._n give_v we_o this_o excellent_a lesson_n the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n teach_v we_o to_o fly_v from_o sin_n for_o baptism_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n now_o by_o it_o you_o participate_v with_o jesus_n christ_n of_o death_n and_o also_o of_o the_o resurrection_n you_o must_v then_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n and_o agreeable_a unto_o he_o of_o who_o resurrection_n you_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v unto_o the_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n these_o holy_a doctor_n join_v also_o that_o of_o his_o ascension_n and_o glory_n therefore_o it_o be_v they_o say_v pat._n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o tom_n 2._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o viaticum_fw-la of_o our_o journey_n wherewith_o we_o be_v nourish_v by_o the_o way_n until_o we_o come_v unto_o he_o at_o our_o leave_v this_o world_n a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o a_o portrait_n of_o his_o passion_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n and_o in_o prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o sacrament_n we_o can_v make_v this_o reflection_n but_o that_o we_o must_v bewail_v his_o absence_n but_o yet_o comfort_v ourselves_o with_o this_o persuasion_n that_o he_o be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o father_n as_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o master_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o send_v forth_o his_o command_n into_o all_o the_o world_n that_o he_o dispense_v the_o treasure_n of_o god_n that_o he_o defend_v his_o people_n that_o he_o protect_v his_o church_n and_o that_o he_o restrain_v the_o pride_n and_o insolency_n of_o his_o enemy_n but_o that_o we_o must_v at_o the_o same_o instant_n be_v raise_v with_o heavenly_a thought_n divine_a motion_n and_o spiritual_a affection_n to_o be_v lift_v up_o unto_o he_o by_o holy_a ejaculation_n and_o to_o contemplate_v he_o shine_v with_o glory_n in_o heaven_n after_o have_v meditate_a on_o he_o all_o cover_v with_o shame_n upon_o earth_n and_o nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n in_o mount_n calvary_n for_o the_o expiate_a of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n and_o for_o the_o work_n of_o our_o redemption_n therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n desire_v we_o will_v become_v like_a unto_o eagle_n corinth_n chrysost_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n to_o fly_v up_o unto_o heaven_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v nothing_o of_o earth_n in_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o bend_v downward_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o wallow_v in_o the_o love_n of_o the_o creature_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v incessant_o fly_v towards_o the_o thing_n above_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v steadfast_o behold_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n with_o a_o earnest_a sight_n and_o pierce_a eye_n in_o fine_a the_o ancient_a liturgy_n do_v not_o from_o all_o these_o commemoration_n separate_v that_o of_o his_o second_o come_v which_o make_v we_o think_v of_o that_o great_a and_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v wherein_o the_o book_n shall_v be_v open_v and_o wherein_o shall_v be_v the_o universal_a judgement_n to_o cast_v the_o wicked_a into_o hell_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o good_a into_o the_o felicity_n and_o glory_n of_o heaven_n then_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o want_n of_o sacrament_n for_o as_o theodoret_n say_v 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n c._n 11._o after_o his_o second_o come_v we_o shall_v have_v no_o far_o need_v of_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o will_v appear_v but_o until_o that_o time_n the_o celebration_n thereof_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a according_a to_o this_o observation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n c._n 11._o that_o we_o have_v need_n of_o this_o memorial_n during_o all_o the_o time_n which_o shall_v pass_v until_o he_o be_v please_v to_o come_v again_o so_o that_o all_o the_o idea_n which_o we_o have_v consider_v do_v help_v to_o form_v in_o we_o act_n of_o faith_n repentance_n hope_n charity_n humility_n gratitude_n sanctification_n holiness_n justice_n innocence_n purity_n joy_n consolation_n and_o general_o all_o those_o of_o piety_n and_o devout_a christianity_n and_o by_o consequence_n all_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n which_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o worthy_a communicant_a aught_o to_o have_v towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n now_o let_v we_o see_v those_o which_o it_o shall_v have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o remembrance_n which_o our_o saviour_n command_v we_o to_o make_v of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n when_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n comprehend_v all_o the_o qualification_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o the_o examination_n require_v by_o st._n paul_n contain_v all_o those_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 11._o 1_o cor._n 11._o let_v every_o one_o say_v he_o prove_v his_o own_o self_n but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n enjoin_v communicants_a unto_o this_o examination_n we_o must_v also_o know_v wherein_o it_o do_v consist_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o say_v that_o what_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o be_v a_o act_n whereby_o we_o must_v search_v our_o heart_n look_v into_o every_o corner_n of_o it_o whereby_o we_o examine_v every_o part_n of_o our_o soul_n we_o must_v assure_v ourselves_o of_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v whether_o faith_n have_v therein_o take_v its_o place_n whether_o hope_v lift_v we_o up_o in_o expectation_n of_o the_o happiness_n promise_v and_o whether_o the_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o our_o neighbour_n therein_o unfold_v its_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v a_o act_n whereby_o we_o discover_v whether_o we_o be_v fit_v to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o in_o come_v thither_o we_o protest_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v our_o master_n and_o our_o lord_n that_o it_o be_v he_o which_o have_v redeem_v we_o by_o his_o blood_n and_o that_o have_v purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o as_o the_o apostle_n enjoin_v this_o law_n unto_o all_o communicant_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o trial_n do_v consist_v in_o the_o serious_a and_o sincere_a examination_n which_o every_o one_o make_v of_o his_o conscience_n to_o know_v in_o what_o state_n and_o disposition_n it_o be_v whence_o it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o it_o desire_v no_o witness_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o private_a and_o in_o secret_a in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n only_o for_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o sinner_n call_v himself_o to_o a_o account_n that_o he_o reflect_v upon_o his_o life_n past_a that_o he_o condemn_v his_o wicked_a action_n that_o he_o groan_v under_o the_o thought_n of_o his_o sin_n that_o he_o deep_o mourn_v for_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o offence_n that_o he_o cleanse_v his_o heart_n and_o purify_v his_o soul_n by_o the_o tear_n of_o repentance_n and_o by_o the_o work_n of_o a_o true_a contrition_n but_o because_o the_o latin_a church_n define_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o decretes_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 7._o sess_n 13._o c._n 7._o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v that_o the_o necessary_a proof_n be_v that_o how_o contrite_a soever_o the_o sinner_n feel_v himself_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n without_o have_v first_o make_v his_o sacramental_a confession_n that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v make_v that_o without_o it_o one_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n unworthy_o unto_o his_o death_n and_o condemnation_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o occasion_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o intention_n to_o examine_v the_o matter_n of_o confession_n in_o all_o its_o part_n but_o only_o in_o that_o which_o concern_v my_o subject_n to_o do_v it_o in_o some_o order_n it_o must_v
be_v observe_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n restrain_v the_o necessity_n of_o this_o confession_n before_o communicate_v unto_o those_o which_o feel_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o mortal_a sin_n 21._o council_n lateran_n c._n 21._o whereas_o innocent_a the_o three_o have_v thereunto_o subject_v without_o any_o distinction_n all_o those_o which_o have_v attain_v the_o age_n of_o discretion_n 4._o in._n 3._o thom._n q._n 80._o art_n 4._o in_o his_o council_n of_o lateran_n anno_fw-la 1215._o second_o that_o cardinal_n cajetan_n do_v not_o believe_v confession_n absolute_o necessary_a unto_o the_o communion_n if_o one_o have_v a_o real_a contrition_n say_v this_o necessity_n be_v not_o found_v neither_o upon_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n nor_o of_o the_o church_n nor_o upon_o the_o law_n nor_o natural_a reason_n in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o here_o be_v not_o question_n of_o public_a sin_n which_o fall_v under_o the_o canon_n of_o public_a penance_n because_o those_o sin_n exclude_v those_o which_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v not_o admit_v until_o they_o have_v fulfil_v the_o time_n of_o their_o laborious_a penance_n which_o presuppose_a confession_n or_o at_o least_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o indispensible_o oblige_v sinner_n to_o undergo_v the_o law_n and_o bear_v the_o yoke_n of_o this_o penance_n here_o be_v the_o question_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o comprehend_v all_o mortal_a sin_n universal_o without_o dispense_n with_o any_o body_n from_o confess_v they_o in_o private_a unto_o a_o priest_n before_o they_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n thereupon_o i_o say_v that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o all_o the_o world_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o communion_n be_v very_o frequent_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n insomuch_o as_o some_o do_v think_v that_o they_o communicate_v every_o day_n it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o conceive_v how_o twelve_o apostle_n can_v suffice_v to_o receive_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o believer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 4.4_o act._n 2.41_o &_o 4.4_o i_o will_v not_o say_v every_o day_n but_o even_o once_o a_o week_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o eight_o thousand_o person_n in_o two_o sermon_n by_o st._n peter_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n i_o say_v also_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o lib._n 6._o c._n 43._o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n for_o cornelius_n its_o bishop_n witness_v in_o eusebius_n that_o it_o be_v already_o so_o increase_v and_o so_o rich_a that_o it_o maintain_v the_o number_n of_o fifteen_o hundred_o person_n widow_n orphan_n and_o poor_a impotent_a folk_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n be_v a_o innumerable_a multitude_n yet_o nevertheless_o to_o serve_v all_o this_o great_a people_n he_o have_v but_o forty_o six_o priest_n and_o himself_o which_o make_v up_o the_o forty_o seven_o now_o i_o can_v tell_v whether_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o can_v hear_v the_o confession_n of_o thirty_o or_o forty_o thousand_o believer_n whereof_o this_o church_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v compose_v and_o to_o hear_v they_o once_o or_o twice_o a_o week_n for_o in_o all_o appearance_n that_o be_v the_o least_o that_o they_o do_v communicate_v i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v do_v it_o so_o much_o as_o once_o in_o a_o fortnight_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o let_v we_o see_v if_o the_o examination_n requisite_a in_o order_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n do_v principal_o consist_v in_o confession_n origen_n speak_v of_o lift_v up_o the_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n or_o of_o look_v down_o to_o the_o earth_n as_o the_o publican_n do_v refer_v it_o unto_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o believer_n and_o declare_v in_o these_o word_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n k._n in_o joan._n t._n 23._o p._n 252._o k._n let_v every_o one_o say_v he_o judge_v himself_o as_o to_o these_o thing_n and_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o not_o only_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n but_o also_o let_v he_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n and_o let_v he_o pray_v in_o prostrate_v and_o humble_v himself_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n he_o refer_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o believer_n without_o make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o according_a unto_o which_o he_o declare_v elsewhere_o that_o pastor_n have_v not_o power_n to_o excommunicate_a believer_n 121._o homil._n 2._o in_o judic_n p._n 212_o &_o in_o matt._n tract_n 35._o p._n 121._o and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o participate_v of_o divine_a mystery_n but_o when_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o public_a sin_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o the_o whole_a church_n we_o yet_o descend_v low_a 11._o hom._n 28._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o st._n chrisostom_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o expound_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v he_o do_v not_o command_v one_o to_o examine_v the_o other_o but_o to_o examine_v himself_o make_v a_o judgement_n which_o the_o people_n know_v not_o of_o 700._o hom._n 8._o the_o penitent_a quae_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o t._n 1._o p._n 700._o and_o a_o examination_n which_o may_v be_v without_o witness_n and_o elsewhere_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o that_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o that_o cup_n he_o do_v not_o discover_v the_o ulcer_n he_o show_v not_o the_o accusation_n in_o public_a he_o appoint_v not_o witness_n of_o the_o crime_n 401.402_o homil._n de_fw-fr beat_v philog_n quae_fw-la est_fw-la 31._o t._n 1._o p._n 401.402_o judge_v yourselves_o secret_o in_o your_o conscience_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n only_o who_o behold_v all_o thing_n make_v a_o search_n of_o your_o sin_n and_o furvey_v your_o whole_a life_n refer_v the_o judgement_n unto_o your_o understanding_n amend_v your_o fault_n and_o so_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o command_v only_o to_o abstain_v from_o sin_n let_v he_o keep_v himself_o from_o defraud_v other_o man_n from_o slander_v and_o from_o all_o sort_n of_o violence_n he_o require_v we_o shall_v sincere_o promise_v unto_o god_n not_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n and_o in_o fine_a after_o have_v exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o their_o brethren_n 2._o hom._n 27._o in_o genes_n pag._n 358._o t._n 2._o if_o we_o do_v so_o say_v he_o we_o may_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n approach_v unto_o this_o holy_a and_o terrible_a table_n and_o bold_o recite_v the_o word_n contain_v in_o the_o prayer_n the_o initiate_v know_v what_o i_o mean_v therefore_o i_o leave_v it_o vuto_n every_o one_o conscience_n to_o see_v how_o we_o can_v repeat_v they_o with_o safety_n at_o this_o fearful_a time_n after_o fulfil_v the_o commandment_n he_o speak_v of_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v we_o our_o trespass_n as_o we_o forgive_v they_o that_o trespass_n against_o we_o st._n austin_n a_o little_o young_a than_o st._n chrysostom_n 4_o serm_n 46._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n c._n 4_o in_o one_o of_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n allege_v by_o bede_n refer_v unto_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o communicant_a the_o examination_n which_o be_v necessary_a before_o come_v unto_o the_o table_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 28._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o v._n 28._o and_o pelagius_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n the_o conscience_n say_v he_o must_v be_v first_o try_v if_o it_o accuse_v we_o of_o any_o thing_n and_o according_o we_o shall_v either_o offer_v or_o communicate_v we_o may_v yet_o proceed_v far_o and_o inquire_v of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o viii_o and_o ix_o century_n whether_o they_o require_v those_o which_o be_v to_o communicate_v 22._o capit._fw-la 44._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n p._n 22._o to_o confess_v unto_o a_o priest_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n theodolph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n make_v his_o capitulary_n in_o the_o year_n 797._o if_o we_o credit_v father_n sirmond_n in_o one_o of_o they_o he_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o people_n of_o his_o diocese_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v and_o the_o inclination_n they_o shall_v bring_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n but_o he_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o confession_n the_o council_n of_o chalons_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 813._o make_v a_o canon_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n 318._o council_n cab._n 2._o can_n 46._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n p._n
come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o you_o be_v also_o holy_a have_v receive_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o holy_a thing_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a therefore_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n observe_v in_o few_o word_n in_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 407._o 1_o theoria_fw-la rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 2_o bibl._n pat._n grec_n well_fw-mi lat._n p._n 407._o that_o god_n take_v pleasure_n in_o give_v holy_a thing_n unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n and_o then_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o augmentation_n of_o this_o purity_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v speak_v by_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o 2_o ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n christ_n 3_o de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n anaceph_n 4_o in_o anaceph_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n that_o quicken_v we_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v testify_v moreover_o the_o sacrament_n effect_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o a_o good_a medicine_n do_v operate_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o body_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o when_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n but_o that_o they_o intend_v that_o communicant_n shall_v at_o the_o least_o use_n as_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n unto_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o divine_a medicine_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o take_v when_o we_o intend_v to_o purge_v our_o body_n for_o when_o we_o intend_v to_o take_v physic_n we_o live_v the_o day_n before_o within_o some_o bound_n and_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o surcharge_n the_o stomach_n that_o it_o may_v operate_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o profit_n for_o the_o purge_n out_o of_o peccant_a humour_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o be_v to_o present_v ourselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v prepare_v and_o dispose_v our_o soul_n to_o receive_v this_o save_a remedy_n the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o show_n and_o make_v itself_o to_o be_v feel_v in_o heal_v the_o spiritual_a malady_n wherewith_o we_o be_v natural_o oppress_v this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o thought_n of_o hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o say_v cor._n apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 18._o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o come_v unto_o it_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o do_v receive_v it_o with_o respect_n beside_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v institute_v to_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n one_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n 27._o hom._n 27._o macarius_n be_v it_o not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o delight_v to_o make_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n he_o may_v spread_v abroad_o his_o grace_n his_o blessing_n and_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o he_o may_v incessant_o apply_v unto_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o death_n wherein_o they_o find_v their_o life_n their_o joy_n their_o comfort_n and_o their_o salvation_n in_o fine_a the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o a_o symbol_n of_o unity_n a_o band_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o peace_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o desire_v that_o believer_n shall_v maintain_v a_o holy_a concord_n among_o themselves_o and_o a_o perfect_a union_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v careful_a of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o band_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o unto_o each_o other_o bowel_n of_o pity_n and_o of_o charity_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v therefore_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v oblation_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o reconcile_v and_o not_o accept_v they_o they_o admit_v they_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o one_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o other_o therefore_o they_o warn_v believer_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o and_o to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o holy_a kiss_v mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o deacon_n cry_v say_v st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n embrace_v and_o mutual_o kiss_v each_o other_o and_o then_o we_o salute_v one_o another_o but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o kiss_n as_o common_a friend_n do_v give_v unto_o each_o other_o when_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a place_n this_o kiss_n do_v unite_v soul_n and_o make_v they_o hope_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o unite_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o retain_v the_o memory_n of_o injury_n any_o long_o and_o therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v when_o you_o bring_v your_o gift_n unto_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o you_o there_o remember_v that_o your_o brother_n have_v aught_o against_o you_o leave_v there_o thy_o gift_n before_o the_o altar_n and_o go_v first_o be_v reconcile_v with_o thy_o brother_n and_o then_o come_v offer_v thy_o gift_n this_o kiss_v then_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kiss_n st._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v greet_v one_o another_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o they_o believe_v this_o union_n so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o as_o they_o think_v one_o can_v receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o the_o sacrament_n how_o much_o soever_o other_o way_n one_o be_v addict_v unto_o good_a work_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostom_n after_o have_v exalt_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unit_v soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o make_v we_o all_o to_o become_v one_o body_n he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n strict_o to_o unite_v their_o soul_n by_o the_o band_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o he_o add_v although_o we_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi praed_fw-we iud_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 465._o if_o we_o neglect_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o peace_n we_o shall_v reap_v no_o advantage_n for_o our_o salvation_n all_o the_o liturgy_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o believer_n give_v each_o other_o before_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v also_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o indeed_o the_o time_n of_o kiss_v each_o other_o be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o church_n in_o some_o it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o in_o other_o just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o communicate_v but_o however_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o before_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v a_o very_a great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n but_o at_o length_n it_o insensible_o vanish_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v put_v instead_o of_o this_o mutual_a kiss_n that_o which_o they_o call_v kiss_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o little_a silver_n plate_n or_o of_o some_o other_o matter_n with_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o saint_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o each_o person_n to_o kiss_v a_o custom_n not_o very_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n 81._o lect._n 81._o for_o than_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o gabriel_n biel_n in_o some_o of_o his_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o liturgy_n whether_o this_o kiss_n be_v give_v indifferent_o among_o man_n and_o woman_n 32._o lib._n 3._o c._n 32._o i_o only_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o in_o the_o rational_a of_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n extr_n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o extr_n who_o live_v
81._o to_o intimate_v that_o she_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n and_o with_o veneration_n whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n jerom_n in_o his_o preface_n unto_o the_o easter_n epistle_n of_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v only_o of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n with_o veneration_n a_o veneration_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v common_a and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v unto_o chalice_n vail_n and_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v use_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n intimate_v that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v venerate_v with_o the_o same_o majesty_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o veneration_n the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a vessel_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n unto_o which_o sacrament_n he_o yield_v no_o adoration_n but_o a_o common_a veneration_n the_o same_o as_o unto_o the_o line_n and_o unto_o the_o chalice_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n thus_o do_v these_o last_o argue_v and_o discourse_n after_o these_o two_o consideration_n we_o may_v with_o more_o ease_n examine_v the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o be_v to_o write_v the_o history_n i_o mean_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o according_a to_o the_o advertisement_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o heed_n must_v be_v take_v unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n do_v do_v and_o that_o what_o he_o do_v in_o celebrate_v his_o first_o sacrament_n shall_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n and_o rule_n unto_o what_o christian_n shall_v do_v after_o he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o look_v back_o unto_o he_o to_o begin_v our_o examination_n and_o enquiry_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o be_v exact_o describe_v unto_o we_o i_o find_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o consecrate_v give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v eat_v and_o that_o he_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n command_v they_o to_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v of_o it_o but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v unto_o they_o neither_o do_v we_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n which_o have_v so_o exact_o transmit_v unto_o we_o the_o history_n of_o this_o institution_n in_o so_o exact_o mark_v all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n adore_v of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o represent_v they_o unto_o we_o in_o a_o posture_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n for_o they_o be_v almost_o lie_v along_o upon_o their_o side_n on_o little_a bed_n round_o the_o table_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o that_o time_n moreover_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v his_o disciple_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v they_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n and_o if_o the_o disciple_n have_v indeed_o adore_v it_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a say_v some_o that_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v have_v know_v it_o by_o judas_n and_o know_v it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v urge_v it_o as_o a_o capital_a crime_n against_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o they_o search_v only_o some_o specious_a pretext_n to_o condemn_v he_o they_o will_v never_o have_v fail_v embrace_v this_o which_o be_v very_o plausible_a and_o will_v have_v accuse_v our_o saviour_n of_o have_v adore_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o among_o they_o worship_v of_o creature_n be_v hold_v for_o a_o unpardonable_a crime_n at_o least_o after_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n afford_v we_o say_v they_o a_o convince_a argument_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o divine_a apostle_n condemn_v the_o corinthian_n irreverence_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v they_o ashamed_a of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v they_o that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o occasion_n be_v quite_o contrary_a both_o unto_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o holy_a discipline_n such_o as_o the_o discipline_n among_o christian_n shall_v be_v yet_o nevertheless_o to_o return_v they_o unto_o their_o duty_n and_o to_o persuade_v and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o say_v a_o word_n unto_o they_o of_o its_o adoration_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o have_v be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n and_o capable_a of_o produce_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o these_o disorderly_a christian_n other_o thought_n than_o those_o which_o they_o show_v at_o the_o time_n which_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n st._n luke_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o infant_n church_n do_v observe_v several_a time_n that_o believer_n assemble_v to_o break_v bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o never_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o christian_n which_o immediate_o follow_v the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v upon_o this_o subject_a other_o discovery_n than_o those_o which_o the_o scripture_n inform_v we_o of_o and_o that_o they_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o thing_n we_o know_v nothing_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n which_o flourish_v about_o fifty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v in_o his_o second_o apology_n exact_o and_o ample_o describe_v the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o that_o be_v therein_o practise_v in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v and_o also_o on_o their_o part_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n when_o sermon_n and_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o consecration_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o he_o by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n unto_o god_n the_o amen_o which_o be_v answer_v by_o believer_n the_o distribution_n and_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o charity_n and_o alms-deed_n make_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o which_o be_v as_o the_o crown_n and_o seal_v of_o all_o this_o holy_a action_n but_o in_o all_o this_o description_n we_o do_v see_v no_o mark_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n nor_o of_o any_o religious_a worship_n either_o command_v by_o the_o pastor_n or_o practise_v by_o the_o people_n towards_o the_o sacrament_n although_o that_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n have_v twice_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o this_o apology_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o our_o first_o part_n and_o this_o representation_n which_o st._n justin_n give_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o time_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n answer_v not_o ill_a unto_o what_o himself_o observe_v in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o place_n make_v the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o never_o speak_v of_o adore_v it_o and_o unto_o the_o silence_n of_o other_o author_n of_o he_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n because_o in_o all_o their_o write_n they_o be_v silent_a upon_o this_o matter_n although_o it_o be_v of_o the_o great_a moment_n in_o religion_n i_o speak_v of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n tertullian_n st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o origen_n who_o very_o far_o from_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n give_v not_o the_o least_o appearance_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v practise_v neither_o in_o the_o passage_n where_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o in_o other_o where_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v indispensable_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n in_o his_o apologetic_n where_o he_o promise_v to_o discover_v 39_o cap._n 39_o and_o to_o demonstrate_v what_o do_v concern_v christian_a religion_n and_o where_o he_o make_v so_o excellent_a and_o rich_a a_o description_n of_o the_o agape_n and_o of_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v only_o 13._o ep._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o that_o they_o do_v there_o eat_v as_o person_n which_o remember_v that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n all_o night_n and_o st._n cyprian_n treat_v of_o those_o which_o have_v fall_v
confess_v that_o they_o very_o ill_o instruct_v the_o people_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v unto_o their_o charge_n if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o subject_a to_o be_v adore_v because_o all_o these_o plain_a and_o formal_a expression_n serve_v only_o to_o estrange_v the_o mind_n from_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n in_o make_v they_o conclude_v it_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o nature_n but_o otherwise_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o what_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o father_n never_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v their_o word_n figurative_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o when_o they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v many_o precaution_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n say_v that_o almost_o all_o do_v call_v the_o sacrament_n his_o body_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o simple_o and_o absolute_o but_o after_o some_o sort_n be_v so_o call_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o death_n and_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o need_v all_o these_o limitation_n and_o illustration_n if_o their_o design_n have_v be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n for_o you_o will_v say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v afraid_a that_o they_o shall_v take_v it_o for_o a_o object_n worthy_a of_o this_o worship_n and_o homage_n so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v by_o they_o to_o make_v they_o comprehend_v what_o sense_n they_o shall_v give_v unto_o their_o word_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o precaution_n absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o intention_n and_o thought_n of_o inspire_v unto_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o adoration_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o admit_v not_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n we_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o several_a thing_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o we_o in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o may_v draw_v inference_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o shall_v the_o easy_o discover_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o do_v examine_v for_o example_n the_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n make_v use_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o sacrament_n for_o a_o long_a time_n unto_o young_a child_n although_o very_o uncapable_a of_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o oblige_v communicants_a to_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n they_o permit_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o keep_v it_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v even_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o travel_n without_o ever_o find_v that_o they_o give_v it_o any_o particular_a worship_n whilst_o they_o keep_v it_o lock_v in_o their_o chest_n or_o closet_n they_o send_v it_o unto_o the_o absent_a and_o unto_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o ceremony_n not_o only_o by_o priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o even_o by_o lay-person_n by_o man_n woman_n and_o young_a boy_n bishop_n for_o above_o three_o century_n send_v it_o unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o give_v it_o any_o homage_n or_o honour_n by_o the_o way_n and_o without_o the_o people_n assemble_v in_o the_o way_n by_o which_o it_o pass_v to_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o their_o service_n and_o adoration_n they_o also_o sometime_o communicate_v without_o any_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n after_o dinner_n or_o supper_n and_o so_o mingle_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o other_o food_n be_v not_o this_o to_o answer_v very_o ill_a unto_o the_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o one_o shall_v have_v for_o a_o divinity_n one_o adore_v to_o mingle_v it_o in_o the_o same_o stomach_n with_o ordinary_a food_n and_o to_o communicate_v stand_v as_o they_o do_v but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n see_v here_o other_o also_o observe_v by_o they_o and_o which_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o we_o in_o treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n in_o some_o place_n what_o be_v leave_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n in_o other_o place_n it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n which_o be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n the_o sacrament_n be_v employ_v to_o make_v plaster_n it_o be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o sometime_o ink_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o then_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mix_a liquor_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o christian_n so_o zealous_a as_o they_o be_v shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v employ_v by_o they_o unto_o use_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o this_o adoration_n and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o god_n all_o these_o custom_n can_v they_o consist_v with_o a_o worship_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o with_o this_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o be_v due_a only_a unto_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o our_o devotion_n and_o of_o our_o religion_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n and_o the_o better_a to_o judge_v hereof_o let_v he_o compare_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n since_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o these_o kind_n of_o opposition_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n now_o in_o question_n practice_n so_o different_a upon_o the_o same_o subject_n not_o proceed_v but_o from_o divers_a principle_n nor_o such_o various_a effect_n but_o from_o as_o different_a cause_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v in_o silence_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o same_o church_n in_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n all_o those_o that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o communicate_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n which_o can_v not_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o those_o among_o believer_n which_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o assembly_n do_v communicate_v both_o great_a and_o small_a as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n and_o nevertheless_o if_o beside_o the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o which_o they_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v institute_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n of_o adoration_n what_o do_v they_o mean_v in_o forbid_v those_o people_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o communicate_v the_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n a_o thing_n so_o much_o the_o more_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o make_v unto_o he_o at_o other_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v there_o make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o who_o name_n and_o for_o who_o merit_n we_o pray_v unto_o he_o by_o what_o principle_n and_o motive_n be_v they_o deprive_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o comfort_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o homage_n which_o they_o will_v have_v give_v unto_o god_n at_o that_o bless_a moment_n the_o sinner_n address_v himself_o unto_o the_o object_n of_o this_o worship_n and_o adoration_n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n will_v have_v pray_v unto_o it_o with_o a_o flood_n of_o tear_n and_o with_o sincere_a mark_n of_o his_o repentance_n and_o contrition_n to_o grant_v he_o pardon_v of_o his_o sin_n and_o to_o seal_v the_o absolution_n of_o they_o unto_o his_o soul_n the_o energumeny_n will_v have_v implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o his_o deliverance_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o catechumeny_n will_v have_v present_v unto_o he_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o augmentation_n of_o his_o knowledge_n and_o to_o be_v ever_o long_o honour_v by_o be_v baptise_a into_o his_o church_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o believer_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o unworthiness_n will_v
four_o do_v institute_v this_o holy_a day_n in_o that_o year_n if_o we_o do_v not_o also_o know_v that_o he_o be_v incline_v thereunto_o by_o the_o desire_n and_o upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o certain_a woman_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n particular_o of_o a_o nun_n call_v eve_n unto_o who_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n upon_o this_o subject_a and_o another_o unto_o all_o the_o bishop_n the_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o clementine_n tit_n 16._o as_o we_o be_v full_o inform_v by_o john_n diesteim_n blaerus_fw-la prio_fw-la of_o st._n james_n of_o liege_n which_o he_o compose_v after_o have_v make_v as_o he_o say_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n of_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o institution_n and_o to_o inform_v the_o reader_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o revelation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o woman_n call_v juliana_n in_o pray_v perceive_v a_o marvellous_a aparition_n viz._n the_o moon_n as_o it_o be_v at_o full_a but_o have_v some_o kind_n of_o spot_n whereupon_o she_o be_v divine_o inspire_v that_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o spot_n which_o appear_v therein_o be_v the_o want_n of_o a_o holy_a day_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v want_v so_o that_o she_o receive_v a_o command_n from_o heaven_n to_o begin_v this_o solemnity_n and_o to_o pubish_n unto_o the_o world_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v he_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o juliana_n have_v communicate_v her_o revelation_n unto_o one_o isabel_n this_o isabel_n know_v the_o trouble_v juliana_n be_v in_o upon_o this_o subject_a she_o desire_v of_o god_n by_o earnest_a prayer_n that_o he_o will_v impart_v unto_o she_o the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o go_v to_o visit_v eve_n a_o nun_n of_o the_o church_n of_o st._n martin_n of_o liege_n she_o no_o soon_o kneel_v down_o before_o the_o crucifix_n but_o be_v ravish_v in_o mind_n she_o be_v show_v from_o heaven_n that_o this_o particular_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v always_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o sovereign_a trinity_n and_o that_o now_o the_o time_n of_o reveal_v it_o unto_o man_n be_v come_v for_o she_o affirm_v that_o in_o her_o ecstasy_n she_o see_v all_o the_o heavenly_a host_n demand_v of_o god_n by_o their_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v speedy_o manifest_v this_o solemnity_n unto_o the_o waver_a world_n to_o confirm_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o will_v attribute_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o institution_n unto_o a_o miracle_n of_o blood_n which_o as_o they_o say_v fall_v from_o a_o hosty_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o priest_n as_o he_o sing_v mass_n but_o beside_o what_o diesteim_n and_o after_o he_o several_z other_o have_v relate_v unto_o we_o we_o have_v touch_v the_o first_o cause_n of_o this_o institution_n the_o declaration_n of_o urban_n himself_o which_o make_v it_o for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o all_o the_o bishop_n insert_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o he_o thus_o speak_v we_o have_v understand_v heretofore_o be_v in_o a_o low_a office_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o be_v archdeacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o liege_n that_o it_o be_v reveal_v unto_o some_o catholic_n which_o be_v the_o three_o woman_n mention_v by_o diesteim_n juliana_n isabel_n and_o eve_n that_o such_o a_o holy_a day_n be_v to_o be_v general_o celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v unto_o eve_n we_o be_v sensible_a daughter_n that_o your_o soul_n have_v desire_v with_o great_a desire_n that_o a_o solemn_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v institute_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v celebrate_v by_o believer_n unto_o perpetuity_n this_o be_v the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o this_o feast_n and_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o its_o institution_n even_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o life_n of_o juliana_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o woman_n a_o testimony_n who_o proper_a term_n be_v relate_v by_o molanus_n in_o his_o martyrology_n of_o saint_n in_o flanders_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o april_n but_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o the_o west_n the_o decree_n of_o urban_n be_v not_o observe_v in_o all_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o newness_n of_o the_o thing_n therefore_o clement_n the_o five_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v publish_v again_o about_o fifty_o year_n after_o as_o the_o gloss_n upon_o the_o decretal_a of_o clement_n the_o five_o wherein_o that_o of_o urban_n be_v insert_v express_o observe_v but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o it_o be_v not_o hitherto_o keep_v as_o diesteim_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o nine_o article_n of_o his_o book_n although_o say_v he_o the_o apostolical_a command_n touch_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o new_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n have_v be_v address_v unto_o all_o the_o church_n yet_o so_o it_o be_v nevertheless_o that_o none_o of_o the_o church_n be_v careful_a to_o give_v obedience_n thereunto_o except_v the_o church_n of_o liege_n which_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o have_v with_o honour_n receive_v the_o apostolical_a nuncio_n with_o the_o bull_n the_o decretal_n and_o the_o office_n which_o he_o have_v bring_v present_o as_o a_o dutiful_a daughter_n give_v obedience_n thereunto_o reject_v the_o office_n which_o the_o virgin_n juliana_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v and_o use_v that_o which_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o so_o ever_o since_o those_o bull_n come_v the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n and_o no_o other_o else_o have_v solemnize_v this_o holy_a day_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o lord_n pope_n john_n the_o twenty_o second_o who_o live_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 1315._o who_o publish_v all_o the_o constitution_n of_o clement_n and_o send_v they_o unto_o the_o university_n and_o now_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o urban_n dominum_fw-la clement_n lib._n 3_o tit_n 16._o si_fw-la dominum_fw-la what_o profit_n be_v make_v by_o this_o institution_n he_o will_v answer_v that_o this_o holy_a day_n proper_o belong_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o there_o be_v no_o saint_n but_o have_v its_o holy_a day_n although_o there_o be_v remembrance_n have_v of_o they_o in_o the_o mass_n and_o in_o the_o litany_n that_o it_o must_v be_v celebrate_v once_o every_o year_n particular_o to_o confound_v the_o unbelief_n and_o extravagance_n of_o heretic_n to_o make_v a_o solemn_a and_o more_o particular_a commemoration_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n to_o frequent_a church_n with_o more_o and_o great_a devotion_n there_o to_o repair_v by_o attention_n by_o humility_n of_o spirit_n and_o by_o purity_n of_o heart_n all_o the_o default_n wherein_o we_o have_v fall_v in_o all_o the_o other_o mass_n either_o by_o the_o disquiet_n of_o worldly_a care_n or_o by_o the_o dulness_n and_o weakness_n of_o humane_a frailty_n and_o there_o with_o respect_n to_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n and_o to_o receive_v increase_n of_o grace_n almost_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o breviary_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v attend_v by_o procession_n wherein_o the_o host_n be_v bear_v with_o pomp_n and_o magnificence_n diesteim_n say_v 5._o offic._n fir_n 6._o infra_fw-la oct._n corp._n christ_n lect_v 4._o &_o 5._o that_o it_o be_v pope_n john_n the_o twenty_o second_v which_o introduce_v this_o custom_n but_o bossius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o after_o he_o genebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n book_n iv_o place_n it_o much_o late_a and_o say_v that_o it_o begin_v a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a day_n to_o be_v practise_v at_o pavia_n from_o whence_o it_o spread_v itself_o abroad_o into_o all_o the_o western_a church_n and_o especial_o at_o anger_n be_v where_o berengarius_fw-la have_v be_v archdeacon_n upon_o which_o several_a observe_v that_o this_o institution_n be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o very_o far_o from_o carry_v in_o procession_n the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v administer_v they_o the_o door_n shut_v even_o from_o the_o iii_o century_n and_o conceal_v they_o not_o only_o from_o unbeliever_n and_o idolater_n but_o even_o also_o from_o the_o catechumeny_n which_o be_v make_v to_o go_v out_o when_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v administer_v they_o add_v that_o this_o procession_n be_v very_o ill_o resent_v by_o many_o person_n that_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o fine_a queen_n catherine_n de_fw-fr medicis_n write_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1561._o as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n
relate_v in_o his_o history_n to_o demand_v of_o he_o 28._o thuan._n hist_o l._n 28._o that_o the_o holy_a day_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v be_v new_o invent_v may_v be_v abolish_v because_o it_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o many_o scandal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o way_n necessary_a for_o say_v she_o this_o mystery_n be_v institute_v for_o a_o spiritual_a worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o not_o for_o pomp_n and_o pageantry_n and_o george_n cassander_n in_o his_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n euchar_n cassand_n consult_v the_o circumg_a euchar_n ferdinand_n the_o first_o and_o maximilian_n the_o second_o the_o practice_n say_v he_o of_o carry_v public_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o public_a pomp_n and_o often_o to_o expose_v it_o unto_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v introduce_v and_o receive_v not_o very_o long_o ago_o contrary_a unto_o the_o practice_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o they_o have_v this_o mystery_n in_o so_o great_a veneration_n that_o they_o suffer_v none_o so_o much_o as_o to_o see_v or_o receive_v it_o but_o the_o faithful_a who_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o as_o be_v worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n therefore_o before_o consecration_n the_o catechumeny_n the_o possess_a the_o penitent_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o those_o which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o receive_v be_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o deacon_n command_v to_o withdraw_v and_o be_v turn_v out_o by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o doorkeeper_n this_o practice_n therefore_o of_o thus_o carry_v this_o bread_n ought_v to_o be_v abolish_v without_o any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o church_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o will_v receive_v great_a advantage_n thereby_o provide_v the_o thing_n be_v prudent_o do_v see_v it_o be_v but_o a_o late_a thing_n and_o that_o without_o this_o procession_n the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v nothing_o lessen_v and_o may_v still_o at_o this_o time_n be_v discontinue_v see_v for_o the_o most_o part_n this_o ceremony_n seem_v rather_o for_o pageantry_n and_o show_n than_o for_o the_o people_n devotion_n by_o reason_n whereof_o continues_z he_o albert_n crantz_n a_o man_n of_o very_o great_a judgement_n do_v commend_v in_o his_o metropolis_n nicholas_n de_fw-fr cusa_n legat_n in_o germany_n to_o have_v take_v away_o the_o abuse_n which_o be_v commit_v in_o too_o often_o carry_v about_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o procession_n upon_o holy_a day_n and_o command_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v carry_v out_o in_o public_a but_o betwixt_o the_o octave_n of_o the_o feast_n dedicate_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n and_o albert_n add_v a_o memorable_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o say_v he_o the_o heavenly_a master_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n for_o use_v and_o not_o for_o ostentation_n and_o as_o for_o the_o feast_n itself_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v institute_v by_o urban_n not_o to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n but_o to_o make_v the_o assembly_n the_o great_a and_o to_o the_o end_n man_n shall_v so_o well_o prepare_v themselves_o by_o work_n of_o piety_n that_o they_o may_v on_o that_o day_n participate_v of_o this_o precious_a sacrament_n and_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n for_o it_o be_v what_o the_o word_n of_o the_o decree_n do_v import_n and_o if_o the_o institution_n be_v due_o keep_v i_o think_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o absurd_a in_o it_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o ancient_a dispute_n of_o christian_n against_o they_o and_o of_o they_o against_o the_o christian_n do_v very_o much_o contribute_v unto_o the_o illustration_n of_o the_o question_n which_o we_o examine_v we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n that_o the_o pagan_n as_o well_o as_o heretic_n have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o all_o that_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v scarce_o one_o of_o our_o mystery_n but_o they_o oppose_v and_o upon_o which_o they_o make_v not_o some_o opposition_n against_o christian_n but_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o they_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n even_o not_o then_o itself_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n reproach_v they_o of_o adore_v thing_n which_o may_v be_v steal_v away_o and_o which_o must_v be_v keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n thing_n which_o sometime_o be_v give_v in_o pawn_n from_o whence_o several_a do_v infer_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v among_o these_o christian_n there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o the_o gentile_n will_v have_v spare_v they_o upon_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v subject_a unto_o all_o these_o inconvenience_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v their_o false_a divinity_n they_o far_o observe_v graec._n in_o octav_v orat._n pro_fw-la contra_fw-la graec._n that_o when_o minutius_n foelix_n and_o tatian_n call_v it_o a_o impious_a and_o ridiculous_a thing_n to_o adore_v what_o one_o sanctify_a the_o former_a say_v unto_o they_o you_o adore_v the_o ox_n with_o the_o egyptian_n and_o you_o eat_v he_o afterward_o and_o that_o theodoret_n write_v 9.55_o minut._n foel_n ibid._n quaest_n in_o genes_n 9.55_o that_o it_o be_v the_o great_a folly_n in_o the_o world_n to_o adore_v that_o which_o one_o eat_v they_o observe_v i_o say_v that_o these_o pagan_n will_v not_o have_v be_v without_o a_o reply_n have_v the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n see_v it_o have_v be_v very_o easy_a for_o they_o to_o have_v retort_v back_o these_o shameful_a reproach_n upon_o this_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n and_o to_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o justice_n to_o condemn_v they_o for_o that_o which_o they_o eat_v see_v that_o christian_n do_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n and_o because_o they_o never_o reply_v this_o unto_o the_o church_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v these_o people_n in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o heathen_n of_o these_o time_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o reproach_v the_o latin_n that_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o god_n which_o they_o worship_n as_o have_v be_v represent_v in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n above_o recite_v st._n austin_n establish_v this_o maxim_n divers_n serm._n 12._o de_fw-fr divers_n that_o the_o god_n which_o the_o christian_n worship_n can_v be_v show_v with_o point_v the_o finger_n do_v not_o dispute_v with_o i_o i_o beseech_v you_o say_v he_o and_o do_v not_o importune_v i_o in_o ask_v i_o what_o be_v the_o god_n that_o i_o adore_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o idol_n towards_o which_o i_o may_v point_v my_o finger_n and_o tell_v you_o that_o be_v the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v neither_o be_v it_o a_o planet_n nor_o a_o star_n nor_o the_o sun_n nor_o the_o moon_n that_o i_o may_v stretch_v out_o my_o hand_n towards_o heaven_n and_o show_v you_o that_o be_v the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v he_o also_o apply_v this_o maxim_n particular_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a divers_n serm._n 74._o de_fw-fr divers_n serm._n 120._o de_fw-fr divers_n while_o say_v he_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o if_o it_o be_v call_v in_o question_n or_o deny_v and_o that_o we_o be_v ask_v where_o be_v your_o god_n we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v he_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o with_o his_o father_n as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n he_o be_v now_o above_o the_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o he_o be_v in_o all_o christian_n by_o a_o presence_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v 14._o catech._n 14._o he_o be_v now_o absent_a in_o regard_n of_o his_o flesh_n but_o he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o in_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n hence_o do_v draw_v this_o induction_n that_o these_o maxim_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o can_v reasonable_o be_v establish_v by_o person_n which_o make_v the_o eucharist_n a_o object_n of_o divine_a adoration_n because_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o visible_a object_n which_o be_v apprehend_v by_o our_o sense_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o object_n which_o can_v be_v show_v with_o the_o finger_n and_o of_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v see_v there_o the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v they_o also_o pretend_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_n against_o the_o ebionite_n and_o the_o docete_n two_o sect_n of_o heretic_n the_o former_a of_o
i_o may_v become_v happy_a by_o the_o sight_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o this_o other_o i_o salute_v thou_o light_n of_o the_o world_n sane_fw-la gloss_n ad_fw-la decret_a greg._n l._n 3._o tit_n 41._o the_o miss_n celebr_n c._n 10._o sane_fw-la word_n of_o the_o father_n true_a hosty_a live_a flesh_n perfect_a god_n true_a man._n it_o must_v not_o be_v forget_v that_o just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n a_o few_o year_n before_o honorius_n the_o three_o have_v make_v his_o constitution_n for_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n ordain_v pat._n statut_fw-la synod_n c._n 5._o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o people_n shall_v often_o be_v exhort_v to_o bow_v the_o knee_n before_o the_o body_n as_o before_o their_o maker_n and_o lord_n as_o often_o as_o they_o shall_v see_v it_o pass_v before_o they_o this_o prelate_n cause_v several_a precaution_n to_o be_v add_v unto_o this_o decree_n in_o case_n it_o shall_v happen_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n or_o that_o any_o fly_n or_o spider_n shall_v chance_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a odo_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o prescribe_v these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n for_o from_o the_o viii_o century_n somewhat_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o penitential_a attribute_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o hold_v the_o chair_n according_a unto_o bellarmine_n computation_n from_o the_o year_n 731._o unto_o the_o year_n 741._o i_o say_v this_o penitential_a be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v his_o but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n 471._o tom._n 5._o p._n 471._o that_o precaution_n like_v unto_o those_o establish_v by_o odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v of_o this_o penitential_a book_n negligentiam_fw-la de_fw-fr consecr_n distinct_a 2._o c._n si_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la attribute_v unto_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n have_v take_v the_o word_n he_o cite_v in_o his_o decrete_a under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o first_o who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n in_o fine_a beside_o that_o they_o agree_v much_o better_a with_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n than_o with_o that_o of_o pius_n who_o as_o yet_o be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n the_o word_n relate_v by_o gratian_n as_o speak_v by_o pius_n be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v find_v verbatim_o in_o the_o penitential_a give_v we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v careful_a that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o make_v any_o ordinance_n touch_v what_o may_v through_o neglect_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o after_o age_n which_o be_v in_o process_n of_o time_n become_v infinite_o more_o scrupulous_a than_o former_a christian_n become_v also_o more_o liberal_a of_o their_o decree_n and_o constitution_n especial_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n insomuch_o that_o hubert_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n celestine_n make_v this_o decree_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n never_o regard_v the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o sick_a people_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n i._n apud_fw-la roger._n de_fw-fr hoveden_n in_o richard_n i._n that_o priest_n as_o often_o as_o there_o be_v need_n to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a shall_v themselves_o carry_v the_o host_n in_o their_o priestly_a habit_n suitable_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o light_n shall_v be_v carry_v before_o it_o if_o stormy_a wether_n the_o badness_n of_o the_o way_n or_o some_o other_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n do_v moreover_o ordain_v that_o all_o person_n shall_v kneel_v down_o unto_o it_o when_o it_o pass_v by_o which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o decree_n make_v for_o adore_v the_o host_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n before_o this_o ordinance_n of_o odo_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troarn_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n a_o little_a after_o berengarius_fw-la have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o dostrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o durandus_fw-la make_v not_o mention_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v those_o which_o refer_v his_o word_n unto_o the_o bless_a humanity_n of_o our_o redeemer_n whereof_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o unto_o which_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n shall_v be_v address_v according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o this_o abbot_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o alger_n formal_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n 3._o de_fw-fr sacram._n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o for_o as_o to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n that_o all_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o priest_n 217._o lib._n 3._o c._n 18._o t._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 217._o bear_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n unto_o a_o sick_a person_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o all_o do_v explain_v this_o action_n after_o one_o manner_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v understand_v it_o of_o adoration_n have_v cause_v this_o little_a annotation_n to_o be_v put_v in_o the_o margin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v prostrate_v and_o adore_v other_o say_v that_o these_o word_n demand_v pardon_n do_v only_o signify_v that_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o sacrament_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n either_o of_o the_o priest_n the_o same_z as_o in_o communicate_v 145._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 145._o for_o they_o all_o demand_v pardon_n of_o each_o other_o and_o kiss_v the_o priest_n hand_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n or_o of_o god_n in_o consideration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 92._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o etc._n etc._n 38._o p._n 92._o whereof_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n whereunto_o they_o add_v that_o the_o same_o be_v practise_v in_o this_o famous_a assembly_n when_o the_o cross_n be_v uncover_v on_o good-friday_n and_o the_o day_n call_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o they_o ask_v upon_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o adoration_n moreover_o they_o say_v that_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n wherein_o be_v exact_o represent_v what_o be_v practise_v in_o those_o time_n in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n in_o the_o consecration_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n whence_o they_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o practice_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o some_o age_n past_a do_v immediate_o follow_v the_o elevation_n of_o it_o after_o all_o shall_v the_o word_n in_o question_n be_v apply_v unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n no_o other_o consequence_n can_v from_o thence_o be_v draw_v but_o this_o to_o wit_n that_o in_o the_o xi_o century_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o be_v collect_v together_o in_o three_o book_n all_o these_o ancient_a custom_n this_o adoration_n begin_v to_o be_v practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la although_o there_o be_v no_o decree_n for_o it_o until_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o as_o before_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v no_o decree_n make_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o before_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o holy_a day_n dedicate_v unto_o its_o honour_n from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v their_o advantage_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o if_o this_o adoration_n have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n christian_n will_v not_o have_v refer_v it_o unto_o urban_n the_o four_o the_o care_n of_o institute_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o year_n 1264._o but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o urban_n the_o